WeresRus

Alphas' Prize

Joanna and her mother, Katherine, are rare female werewolves

who can procreate without the mating bond specific to true-mates.

They are highly prized by unmated males who want heirs,

especially the powerful Alphas and Primes.

When Jo meets Yuri and Vlad Volkov, twin Alphas of the Siberian

Pack and her true-mates, she knows that she will not have to

endure a lonely, stressful life on the run like her mother.

The full moon is rapidly approaching, filling Jo with equal amounts

of elation and fear. It is the only time werewolves are fertile and

when they can form a true mating bond. Jo and her mates will

become united forever, but Jo also knows that her mother is in

great danger at this time. Who can she trust to help?

Katherine waits in a secret, isolated location, but is it safe enough

from a sadistic Prime who is desperate to find and enslave her?

Will Jo be able to help her mother in time to begin her life with the

men she loves?

Genre: Ménage a Trois/Quatre, Paranormal,

Vampires/Werewolves

Length: 69,794 words

ALPHAS’ PRIZE

WeresRus

Dawn Forrest

MENAGE AMOUR

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED:

Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to

only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on

your own personal computer or device. You do not have

resell or distribution rights without the prior written

permission of both the publisher and the copyright

owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any

format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer

to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer

program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest.

Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright

Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online,

offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently

known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not

want this book anymore, you must delete it from your

computer.

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution

of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright

infringement, including infringement without monetary

gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5

years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared

illegally, please let us know at

legal@sirenbookstrand.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK

IMPRINT: Ménage Amour

ALPHAS’ PRIZE

Copyright © 2011 by Dawn Forrest

E-book ISBN: 1-61926-116-2

First E-book Publication: November 2011

Cover design by Jinger Heaston

All cover art and logo copyright © 2011 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be

reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including

electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without

express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance

to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers

Dear Readers,

If you have purchased this copy of Alphas’ Prize by Dawn Forrest

from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also,

thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy

This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or

group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing

rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this

book.

The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying

readers high-quality reading entertainment.

This is Dawn Forrest’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect

Ms. Forrest’s right to earn a living from her work.

Amanda Hilton, Publisher

www.SirenPublishing.com

www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION

To my mom for passing on her love of fantasy and science fiction.

ALPHAS’ PRIZE

WeresRus

DAWN FORREST

Copyright © 2011

Prologue

Katherine Akara awoke alone in the large four-poster bed feeling

lonely yet relieved that Connor was not there. Now that she was

pregnant, he didn’t visit her every night. It was still dark in her tower

room, but when she turned her head toward the window she saw the

weak, phantom gray tones of a Scottish winter dawn approaching.

Some days the gloom never lifted and the day remained overcast, drab

and dreary, subduing her normally lively spirit. She hoped for a bright

crisp day, a clear blue sky, frost on the ground, and sharp fresh air.

She lay on her back and absentmindedly rubbed her belly. Five

months, and a prominent bump showed.

She couldn’t help but think about how much her life had changed

in the past six months, since she had “become” at the age of twenty-

two. Crikey, what a shocker that had been for everyone, her family,

her Pack, and most of all herself. Prior to her “becoming” she had lived in New Zealand with her parents as part of the small Maori Pack

and led the relatively normal, sheltered life of a young female Were.

Like all Weres, she was human and something else. Normally only

the males of her kind were werewolves and compelled to shift into the

form of a beast by the full moon. She was different.

Alphas’ Prize

9

She stifled a sniffle when she thought of how much she missed

her parents and longed for the familiar scents and sounds of her

family and birth Pack. Stop it! What can’t be changed must be

endured. There’s no use in wasting tears on self-pity. I’m from a long

line of warriors, darn it, and warriors don’t bawl like little whelping

pups.

She set her shoulders and chin firm, tightly clenched her jaw, and

breathed deeply through her nose until the urge to cry passed. She had

always been considered strong, never pathetic. Casting her mind back,

she realized that the signs of her werewolf genes had probably been

there all along, if only they had thought to look or had even

considered the possibility. Pack members had commented on her

robustness, and her father often expressed pride at her agility and

stamina, but it never occurred to them to question why. The Maori

Pack had been caught completely unaware at her first “becoming” on

one fateful full-moon night because normally only male Weres

inherited the beast gene She was the only known female werewolf in

existence, and they were totally unprepared for the effect it would

have on the unmated males of their kind. Everyone knew the stories—

more myths, really—about female werewolves, but they hadn’t

considered the implications. At that first “becoming,” her scent

changed, and overnight she became a sex magnet for unmated males.

Her Pack went into disarray, but fortunately her Alpha was mated and

therefore unaffected by her pheromones. With considerable effort he

managed to protect her and reestablish order.

She had often bemoaned the fact that females of her kind were

closely supervised and discouraged from fraternizing with human

men, but she understood it could end badly for the human. Far fewer

female Weres were born than males, but they nearly always found a

werewolf true-mate. According to the Lore, a female werewolf was

unique in being able to produce offspring with any male Were,

without the normal necessity of a mating bond. The reaction of

unmated males to her scent suggested that this was true.

10

Dawn Forrest

The news of her “becoming” had spread like a wind-whipped

bushfire after a long drought. Within days she received entreaties

from Prime Alphas and Alphas around the world, all wanting to claim

her. She had been shocked, not realizing until then just how desperate

some males were to claim a mate and have children. At first she had

been foolishly flattered and excited because she had suddenly become

a priceless prize for those unmated werewolves who desired to

procreate and continue their bloodline, especially the more dominant,

often older, Alphas and Primes. What young woman wouldn’t like the

attention? Now she rued the night of her “becoming” because she

understood that her destined role in life was to be a brood mare to any

werewolf strong and mean enough to keep and protect her. She who

was independent in nature and who loved to run free was now a

prisoner of her genes, the moon, and unmated males. It’s so bloody

unjust. She silently fumed, anger overcoming upset.

A kidnap attempt had been the final straw, and even though her

small Pack were respected warriors, they quickly realized that they

could no longer adequately protect her. She hadn’t wanted anyone

from her Pack to be hurt for her sake, so she’d reluctantly allowed her

parents and her well-meaning Alpha to choose the best male from

those wishing to claim her. Secret negotiations were entered into with

the strongest unmated Prime Alphas who presided over several Packs

and usually held larger territory. She knew it was for the best and

made only one request, to eliminate Ashok Khan, the Indian Prime

Alpha, from the list of potential candidates, because of his cruel

reputation.

Just over six months had passed since Connor McDonald had

negotiated, paid, and fought for the right to claim and mate with her.

He was the Alpha of the Scots Pack, and Prime over all the Anglo-

Celtic Packs that covered the rest of Britain and Ireland. There had

been only three fight challenges from other contenders because

Connor was a formidable werewolf, and responsible Alphas picked

their battles prudently. The loser was the first to yield, but accidents

Alphas’ Prize

11

happened even in organized challenge fights. Alphas were not

careless with their lives because the safety and security of their Pack

members was also at stake. The structure and well-being of a Pack

would be greatly affected by an Alpha’s demise.

She didn’t love Connor, but she respected him and knew him to be

a good, if somewhat-gruff, man. He was 372 years old and desperate

for heirs that, until now, only his true-mate would have been able to

give him. Because of werewolf extended longevity, he only appeared

to be in his mid-thirties. His Scottish heritage was clearly proclaimed

by his unruly, thick red hair, pale skin, and ruddy complexion. As

with most of their kind, she supposed he could be considered to be

handsome and well built, but to be honest, it wasn’t a look she

favored. She had always fancied darker, golden-skinned men, like the

Maori male Weres of her Pack.

She felt like both a princess and a sex slave. Connor treated her

well but wanted sex often. He was good and kind to her and nearly

always tried to be gentle, except on their first full-moon run together

when they had both changed and she, due to instinct, had run from

him. It had triggered the predator in his beast to hunt her down. She

snorted to herself when she thought back to that night, proud that she

had given him the chase of his life and that when he eventually caught

her, she had snarled, snapped, and fought every thick inch of his

initial invasion before finally submitting. The ensuing mating had

been feral, hard and quick.

They never spoke of that night, but a few days later she had found

a diamond-and-emerald bracelet on her pillow, by way of thanks and

apology. She didn’t blame him or hate him, he had only acted on

instinct, but her heart hardened a little more, like the gems in his

sparkling gift. A matching necklace appeared when she discovered

she was pregnant, and nothing she desired was too much trouble,

nothing except her freedom.

A werewolf’s first “becoming” was linked to sexual maturity, and

so they had all been concerned about how the fetus would cope when

12

Dawn Forrest

she shifted into her beast form. So far everything seemed fine, and the

baby was found to be healthy when checked after each full moon.

They speculated that either her womb protected the babe or it also

shifted because of the umbilical connection. Either way, she was

always relieved to know that the little life inside her continued to

flourish.

She knew that she would only feel complete with her true-mate,

but despite this, she already loved her unborn child and perhaps that

love would be enough and sustain her through the years. She scowled

and growled as she thought about how Connor restricted her contact

to only mated males and females. She hadn’t yet met her true-mate,

and Connor wasn’t taking any chances. If she bonded to her true-

mate, she would take his scent as she took his mark on the full moon,

and there would never be another. She wondered if, somewhere out

there in the world, her true-mate was looking, yearning for her as she

was for him. It was tragically common for a werewolf male to go for

many years and sometimes a whole long lifetime without finding his

true-mate. Was it any different for her?

She was about to turn over and go back to sleep when she heard

the angry shouts of men and heavy footfalls below, in the courtyard of

the Scottish castle. The loud staccato retort of gunfire had her jerking

upright, clutching the thick duck-down duvet to her chest. Suddenly

her door flew open, crashing back against the stone wall, and Alison,

the mate to Robert, the Pack Beta, burst into the room. Alison was a

broad, strong Scottish woman who was her assigned companion.

“We’re under attack, Katherine. We must leave the castle while

we can.”

Her training kicked in, and while Alison barred the thick wooden

door with a sturdy plank of wood, Katherine leapt out of bed. She

didn’t bother to change out of her pajamas or put on socks. She just

quickly jammed her feet into her thick, fleece-lined leather boots. She

ran to the large dressing room and grabbed the emergency pack with a

change of clothes, passports, and bankcards to several secret personal

Alphas’ Prize

13

accounts. It seemed that Connor, with all his preparations, had not

been unduly paranoid.

Katherine was not yet trusted with the ten-digit code that unlocked

the reinforced hidden door to their escape route. While she waited for

Alison, she pulled a winter coat off a hanger and hastily shrugged it

on and then grabbed the bottle of cologne that under normal

circumstances a Were would never use and sprayed the room and

herself. The cloying, pungent fragrance brought tears to her eyes and

irritated her sensitive nose, but it might also help to disguise her own

alluring scent.

Alison shoved clothes aside on a rail and entered the access code

on the keypad on the wall. A second later a door at the back of the

closet clicked open, revealing a small space within the thick outer

stone wall and a steel ladder that led down to a secret underground

tunnel. When she’d first seen it she’d had the urge to shout, “To the

Bat Cave!” However, she’d known that Connor would not appreciate

the humor and would have scowled at her for not taking security more

seriously. It now looked as if his attitude was appropriate. She wasn’t

laughing now.

Katherine dropped the backpack down the hole and began to

follow it down, using the ladder. Alison was next but first turned to

rearrange the clothes hangers and shut the secret door behind her. Just

as they were swallowed by almost-complete darkness, Katherine

heard pounding on the bedroom door. For a long moment they both

froze in terror on the rungs of the ladder, and then the unmistakable

sound of splintering wood galvanized her into action. She gripped the

sides with her hands and feet and let herself slide quickly down, as

they had practiced many times. Alison followed, and Katherine had to

roll clumsily to the side when she landed on the hard ground to avoid

Alison crashing into her from above. They could hear more wood

splintering and vicious-sounding snarls from above. She fearfully

wondered what the hell was making that feral noise.

14

Dawn Forrest

“Three-two-seven-nine.” Alison gasped, giving her the code for

the door at the other end of the tunnel. She pressed car keys into her

hand. “D’nay wait fer me. Go!”

Katherine picked up the backpack and without hesitation began to

sprint down the half-mile-long, cold, damp, narrow passage. The way

was lit with only weak glow lights, but it was enough for her

enhanced werewolf night vision to see by. Although pregnant,

Katherine was still fitter and faster than a mated female Were like

Alison, whose father was a werewolf. She reached the end of the

tunnel well ahead of her companion and used another keypad to

unlock the door to the shed in the forest.

The shed looked like a forestry equipment store from the outside

and was built up against the slope of the hill on which the castle sat

proud. She opened the outside door, then flung herself into the

driver’s side of the Range Rover and started the engine. A second

later she heard a gunshot echoing from the tunnel and an inhuman

roar. Crikey! Someone must have followed them, someone fast.

Alison had a .38 caliber special snubnosed revolver with silver

bullets. Hopefully it would stop a two-hundred-and-fifty-pound male

werewolf in human form, or at least slow him down. She hoped that

Alison was okay and briefly thought about going back, but the chance

of her stopping a male werewolf was zero, and she had her unborn

child to think about. She was certain that whatever came through that

door next, it wouldn’t be her companion.

She jammed her foot on the accelerator and slammed the stick into

first. The engine roared, but the vehicle moved sluggishly. Hell, the

hand brake was still on. With sweating, shaking hands she managed to

release it, and the big turbo-charged, four-wheel-drive vehicle lurched

out of the shed. Panting with panic, she glanced in the rearview

mirror, into the face of a huge man standing behind the car. Oh my

God. He was as close to changing as was possible without the full

moon. His muscles were pumped, his fingers ended with long, wicked

talons, his teeth elongated into sharp points, and he was covered in

Alphas’ Prize

15

blood. Dear Lord, she recognized that cruel face from the few

photographs she’d seen. It was Ashok Khan, and he was pissed.

“Stop, woman,” he shouted loudly.

Yeah right. Katherine slammed on the brakes, and she saw his

face flush with arrogant satisfaction. The look quickly morphed into

one of shock and disbelief as she shifted the vehicle into reverse and

hit the gas. She heard a roar of what sounded like a curse—it was in

Hindi, but some things you just know—followed by a sickening thud

as he disappeared from view. It was her turn to look satisfied.

“That’s for Alison and Connor, you fucker,” she snarled, as she

immediately hit the brakes again, shifted into first gear, and put the

pedal to the metal.

The wheels skidded and dirt scattered as she shot out of the

damaged shed. As she expected, the Were was a tough son of a bitch,

and he was scrambling up before she’d gone thirty yards.

“Stop, woman,” he yelled again. “You are mine!”

Oh really? Join the queue of Alpha assholes, fella. I’m outta here.

She kept her foot down as she saw him charge after the car. Jesus,

he really was fast, but with a silver bullet lodged somewhere in him

and possibly a few fractured bones, he wasn’t faster than the top-of-

the-line Range Rover. Again she gave thanks for Connor’s

preparations. When she was certain that Khan wasn’t going to catch

her, she put the window down, stuck her arm out, and flipped him the

middle finger. His roared response told her that the gesture hadn’t

been lost on him. He probably didn’t expect her answering maniacal

laughter, which lasted until she was well out of earshot.

What the bloody hell was she going to do now? She had the three

hours it took to drive to Edinburgh Airport to think about it. Inverness

was closer, but she had been warned not to risk the more obvious

choice. She was supposed to go to a safe house in Ireland where

Connor’s cousin was the Pack Alpha, but what if Connor was dead?

That seemed more than likely. Would it mean that Khan could claim

16

Dawn Forrest

her? The Lore, as it applied to female werewolves, was both vague

and antiquated.

She simply couldn’t take the risk Khan posed to her unborn child.

A beast like that would want her pregnant with his own child as soon

as possible, and that wouldn’t happen while she was carrying the

offspring of another male. She’d watched enough animal

documentaries to know the truth of it. There was no way she was

going to let anything bad happen to her baby.

What if Connor was miraculously alive? He was a fair man, but

she didn’t love him and wanted more from life than producing his

babies. They were not bound, so what would happen to her if he

found his true-mate? Would she be packed off to the next Alpha in

line and forced to leave behind her child or children? Not an ice

cube’s chance in hell.

The more she thought about it the more she guiltily realized that

this was a golden opportunity to just disappear. She changed out of

her pajamas when she got to Edinburgh airport and left the car at the

short-stay car park with the parking ticket on the seat and the keys in

the door. Hopefully someone would steal it soon and throw a pursuer

off her trail. Instead of flying to Dublin, she bought a ticket to the

large and busy Heathrow Airport in London.

The flight was uneventful, and she had time to think about what to

do next. Where would be the safest place to flee to? One of her fake

passports identified her as an American called Kate O’Connor.

America was a big country, they spoke English, and the Prime Alpha

of the North American Packs would not be looking hard for her.

Although unmated, he had not made a bid to claim her. She had been

surprised at the time, because he was known to be a strong and

powerful werewolf who would most likely have defeated Connor or

any other contender in a physical challenge. When she’d looked over

the files of Alphas considered possible candidates, his Native

American looks and long black hair had appealed to her. She

Alphas’ Prize

17

wondered if he was holding out for his true mate as she wished she

could.

At Heathrow she bought a ticket on the next available flight to the

USA, which just happened to be to Newark. Once she was there, she

hoped that she could stay hidden and protect her baby.

18

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 1

Twenty-four years later

Katherine was stressed and angry. Like a deep splinter, they

niggled and worried her, never leaving her in total peace, and now

one was sniffing around her daughter. Joanna had called to tell her

that she had detected the scent of a male werewolf near her

employer’s offices. Fortunately she had her emergency bag already

packed and ready at her apartment and was leaving immediately. She

was going to come to Katherine in Onancock, in Accomack County,

Virginia.

For over twenty years, Katherine had effectively been in hiding or

on the run. The first five years had been difficult, with a baby and

then young child. She had considered contacting her parents and the

Maori Pack and sending Joanna to live with them, but she worried

that her daughter might become a target for any desperate male trying

to find her. She decided instead to stay hidden, incognito, a rumor on

a breeze and nothing more to fuel a full hunt. It was a lonely life.

The money that Connor had given her access to helped. She had

immediately set about clearing and closing those secret accounts. The

funds were transferred into an American bank account, which she’d

opened using her new identity, Kate O’Connor. The only person who

could possibly trace the transaction was Connor McDonald, but she

assumed that he was no longer living. She could only hope that Ashok

Khan had underestimated the degree of Connor’s paranoia. She now

topped up her funds by writing under the alias Katy Hydes—her little

joke. She had written a series of adventure novels and one-off

Alphas’ Prize

19

thrillers. It didn’t make her rich, but it gave her something else to

think about other than avoiding detection. It meant that she hadn’t

needed to use the money originally from her own New Zealand

account until Joanna went to college. It was the money that Connor

had paid to her when he’d claimed her. It just about covered the

college fees.

Having Jo had kept her sane and given her something to live for.

When she turned five years old, Katherine had to put her into

boarding school. She hated being apart from her daughter but had

done it for her little girl’s safety and well-being. Katherine’s strategy

was to move around the country, stay in small towns, and avoid Pack

strongholds such as the Prime’s home area, north Montana. When Jo

was younger and still at school, the holidays were spent in quiet

places where she could easily detect the scent of a male werewolf. If

the holiday coincided with a full moon, she had employed a child

minder to stay overnight while she went into an isolated forest for the

change.

Fortunately it appeared that she had a better sense of smell than

other werewolves, and it allowed her to stay a step ahead. Of the few

who had caught her scent, the majority seemed confused, judging by

their erratic patterns of movement and behavior. It was as if they

couldn’t quite believe what their noses were telling them, and that

enabled her to outmaneuver and avoid them. Only a very small

number had acted decisively and given chase.

When Jo was old enough, Katherine had taken her to a cabin in

the Colorado Rockies and had explained what she was and their

heritage. At first her teenage daughter had assumed that mom had

read too many paranormal stories and had literally lost the plot. After preparing Jo as best as she could, Katherine had changed that night

under the full moon, in front of her daughter’s saucer-sized eyes. She

was proud of the fact that Jo hadn’t gone to pieces when faced with a

six-and-a-half-foot creature with viciously long claws and very big

teeth.

20

Dawn Forrest

Werewolves could not make a complete change from human to

beast except on a full moon, when they were compelled to transform

into an anthropomorphic creature that had wolf- and human-like

qualities but was in fact different and unique, something bigger and

scarier. The body shape was close to human but increased in size and

muscle mass and was covered with a fur pelt, sometimes short,

sometimes shaggy. They had strong, long arms with large hands and

long fingers extended by lethal claws. They mostly walked upright,

on elongated paw-like feet and strong, powerful, muscular legs with a

human-type knee joint, but they could also lope easily on all fours for

speed. Their eyes became darker and the pupils more dilated, and

their mouths morphed into a muzzle full of wickedly sharp teeth.

They were predators, built for the hunt and for the kill.

In beast form she was a smaller version of the males, with small

breasts and wider hips. She became an animal, more elemental and

subject to her physical desires. The need to run, to hunt, to find her

mate and rut was foremost in the beast’s primitive mind, but she

wasn’t completely lost to her beast self and would never hurt her

daughter or, she hoped, another human. The latter were to be avoided.

Jo had studied English literature at a college in Denver and was

now working for a publisher. She had been living as normal a life as

she could, while she could, but it looked as if that time had come to an

end. Unfortunately, last month, at the age of twenty-three, Jo had

“become.” For Katherine and Jo, the first change had coincided with

the onset of menstruation which, for all girls from Were families,

occurred much later than in normal humans.

It was totally unheard of for a female werewolf to give birth to

another female werewolf, yet against all odds it had happened. For

hundreds of years there had been no females, and now there were two.

Katherine had felt a strange mix of joy and sorrow. She had been

brought up in a Were community that celebrated a female’s

maturation and a male’s first change, but now it looked as though the

relative freedom Jo had experienced was over. It was both a miracle

Alphas’ Prize

21

and a curse, but one thing she was certain of, there was no way that

her daughter would be sold or forced into reproductive slavery, not

while there was breath in her body.

Katherine shook herself out of her brooding thoughts and

considered her position. She had arrived in the pretty fishing town of

Onancock, exhausted. For over a month she had not been able to rest

and relax because a particularly persistent bastard had found her in

Texas and tracked her across numerous states. She’d finally managed

to give him the slip after taking three flights to major busy airports

full of confusing scents and ended up in Washington, DC. She had

purchased an old car and headed to Onancock because from past

experience she knew that it was a good, quiet, relatively safe location.

Onancock Creek wrapped around the picturesque waterfront town,

which in turn was located on land surrounded on three sides by the

Chesapeake Bay and the Atlantic Ocean. There were winding

waterways, forests, and farms, which all provided potential places to

hide and ways to leave quickly. She had thoroughly checked out the

place and set up different escape options. Then slowly, over four

blessedly peaceful weeks, she began to rest, recuperate and relax.

Until her daughter called. She only hoped that Jo was vigilant and

careful getting here.

Jo was her pride and joy. She was a smart and beautiful twenty-

three-year-old who deserved to have opportunities, make free choices,

and experience life to the fullest. Hell, didn’t they both deserve that?

Instead, because they were female werewolves, their choices were

limited and frankly bleak.

Katherine was feeling the urge to settle down in one place and to

truly belong somewhere, yet that was impossible the way things

currently stood. This untenable situation couldn’t go on. Something

had to be done. She knew that the time was fast approaching when

she must take action, because simply reacting to threats all the time

was not a good life strategy for her and certainly not something she

wanted for her daughter. She had lain awake last night pondering her

22

Dawn Forrest

predicament, and the more she considered various courses of action

the more the options narrowed down to one certainty, that she must

contact the North American Packs.

* * * *

Jo Akara didn’t hang around. After speaking to her mom, she

called her best friend, Lynne, and asked her to meet her at their

apartment. She rode her motorbike there as fast as she could without

breaking the speed limit. Taking the stairs six at a time, she reached

the sixth floor much faster than the elevator without breaking into one

bead of sweat. Were genes, oh yeah!

On entering the apartment she immediately began to spray

everywhere with a particularly pungent-smelling chemical. Lynne

walked in and began to cough and splutter.

“Ugh, what’s that stink? What the heck are you doing?” she asked

half in jest and half in irritation.

“Oh Lynne, it’s to keep you safe. I’m so sorry. I have to leave for

a few weeks.” All the while she spoke she dashed from room to room,

dousing everything.

“Safe from a pet invasion? Why are you spraying the stuff people

use to stop cats and dogs pooping on their property? You haven’t got

a cat, have you? They hate you, and they don’t like me much either.

Are you having some kind of breakdown?” Lynne’s eyes were wide,

but the laughter that was on her lips died when she saw Jo’s face.

“I really can’t explain. I wish I could, but I can’t, and you

probably wouldn’t believe me anyway. Listen, I have to go away for a

while. Leave my things where they are, but you must spray this awful

stuff around the front door, my room, and the windows every morning

and night for a week.” She saw the astonished look on Lynne’s face.

“I’m not kidding, Lynne. As your landlord it’s a new condition,” she

said with a mock frown.

Alphas’ Prize

23

“Jesus, don’t you think you’re taking this cat business a bit too

far?”

Jo couldn’t help but snort a laugh and muttered, “It’s big mangy

mutts I’m more worried about.” Then she grew serious because she

understood that her life as she knew it was over. “My bike is parked

in the underground space, please look after it and cover it for me. If

any handsome, unfamiliar, sexy, muscled man starts hanging around,

you must leave and stay with a friend for a while. If one should ask

about me, tell him I left and said that I wasn’t coming back. Don’t tell

anyone that I own the place.”

“Handsome, sexy, muscled man,” Lynne repeated, counting out

each attribute on her fingers, “and I have to turn him away? That

figures.” She pouted.

“It shouldn’t be a problem for you as you’re so darn picky about

men. I was beginning to doubt your heterosexuality. Haven’t you

noticed that I’ve been clutching my bath towel tighter lately?” she

joked.

“Oh that’s the pot calling the kettle black!”

Sadly true.

“I’m only kidding. Just keep an eye out, and I’ll call you when I

can. If the coast is clear, I’ll be back in a month or so.”

Unfortunately it wouldn’t be to stay but to pack up her stuff.

“Joey, are you in serious trouble?”

“Not yet, I’m just making sure it stays that way and that you’re

safe, too. Don’t tell anyone else that you expect me to come back. I’ll

contact my boss.” Her cell phone rang. “That’s my cab, gotta go.”

She slapped her friend on the back and ran out of the apartment

with her backpack bouncing on her shoulder. She jumped down the

stairs, clearing each flight in a single leap. The cab was waiting

outside on the street. The driver wrinkled his nose when she got in.

“Dog problem,” she muttered. “Denver International Airport,

domestic terminal. I’m running late so please don’t spare the horses.”

24

Dawn Forrest

She waved a fifty-dollar bill at him so he didn’t think she was a

cheap student without a tip. It worked, and they made excellent time.

The rest of the journey to Onancock was thankfully uneventful.

Alphas’ Prize

25

Chapter 2

Three weeks later

Kilchil Hunt decided to get something to eat and so pulled his

chopper over at a small rest stop with a tired and weathered-looking

diner. He took his helmet off and ran his long fingers through his

rough, short, and spiky black hair. It was late afternoon, and although

the frail warmth of the beautiful spring day still lingered, it would

soon fade fast along with the daylight. He removed his sunglasses and

squinted at the menu displayed on the door.

He was close now, and he knew that he needed to be fresh and

energized when he finally caught up with the rogue he’d been hunting

for over a week. As the Prime Alpha’s Chief Enforcer, he had to find

and eliminate any dangerous werewolves who had no Pack and could

cause problems for the rest of them. This particular fellow had been

very troublesome indeed and had so far managed to avoid all other

enforcers, which was why the task had now fallen to him. He was

confident that he would catch him and rip his throat out if he had to.

The rogue, Daniel Watts, had killed at least three human males

that Kil knew of. He had first brutally screwed, disemboweled, and

then partially eaten each man while in beast form. It couldn’t be

tolerated. It wasn’t just a sloppy disregard of protocol in those rare

instances where, through an unfortunate series of events, an accident

occasionally happened on a full moon. No, this was the kind of

sadistic, intentional, careless violence that could soon lead to public

revelation, and that simply wouldn’t do.

26

Dawn Forrest

Kil walked into the diner and, as usual, all eyes briefly settled on

him. As a six-foot-eight Native American, built like a linebacker,

wearing black leathers and a jagged, livid scar across his cheek, he

was used to the less-than-furtive attention. Of course, no one ever met

his eyes or looked too closely for too long, no one ever did except

Will Hawke, Prime Alpha of all the North American Packs.

As usual, he sat with his back to the wall, facing the door, and

gave his order to a jittery young waitress. Most human women and

unmated Were females were part scared and part attracted by him.

The mated Were females who got to know him better, or rather, got to

know about him from their mates, were usually terrified. He ate a

very rare, almost-mooing steak and downed a glass of freshly

squeezed orange juice. He paid with a nice tip, took a quick piss in the

restroom, and headed outside. He stood by his customized chopper

and inhaled deeply through his nose. Daniel’s scent was very faint but

detectable in the cross breeze, and it looked as though he was headed

in the direction of Onancock.

* * * *

They had both finished work for the day and sat on the swinging

seat on the little back porch, enjoying a Coke, each other’s company,

and the early evening sunset. Katherine was happy with the final

chapter of her next book that she had just completed. She knew that

she was always more productive when she was feeling settled and

could get into an uninterrupted routine. Nothing killed her muse faster

than distractions, and she’d had a lot of those lately.

Jo was also looking pleased with herself. She had edited a good

portion of a new manuscript that her boss had recently e-mailed. She

had tried to tender her resignation, but her boss had suggested that she

could continue to work from home for the publishing house, on a

freelance basis. It was a great solution because it meant that she

wasn’t tied to a particular location and could continue to work.

Alphas’ Prize

27

Life was good, almost normal, and Onancock was perfect for

them. The townsfolk were familiar enough with visitors to be pleasant

but had enough social reticence to not invade their privacy. They

accepted the story that the women were sisters and fiction writers

conducting research. Werewolves age much slower than normal

humans. The process almost came to a halt once sexual maturity was

reached. Katherine didn’t look much older than Jo.

In three days’ time there would be a full moon, and they planned

to change and run in a forest to the south. If Jo’s friend, Lynne, still

hadn’t seen anything suspicious, she would go back to Denver a week

later. It would be to box up a few things, take stuff to store at the

apartment, and ensure the place was stocked up with everything that a

safe house needed. Lynne could stay for as long as she wanted, but

they couldn’t risk renting it out to anyone else.

Katherine was steering the conversation around to the possibility

of contacting a Pack when Jo went stiff and sniffed the air. Her

daughter had an amazingly keen sense of smell, even for a werewolf.

Now that Katherine was alerted, she took a deep sniff and detected the

scent of not one but two male werewolves on the breeze. Dread

slivered down her spine. One was Tex, but the other she didn’t

recognize. Their scents were from the same direction, but Tex was

closer—too close. Her flimsy bit of peace and happiness tore like sun-

aged cloth caught high in the branches of a tree.

Damn and double damn. She was upset because it meant that they

would have to haul ass yet again. Thankfully she had a small

motorboat ready, stocked and docked at the jetty at end of the garden.

Connor had given her the first lesson in being prepared, and her

experiences over the past twenty-four years had reinforced the

necessity of always having an escape route planned and primed. She’d

learnt to sail, fly, and handle a motorbike or car very well. The only

thing she couldn’t do was ride, because horses didn’t take to her,

which was hardly surprising.

28

Dawn Forrest

Although they had a car, she knew that they now stood a good

chance of being caught on the road. The land between the Chesapeake

Bay and the Atlantic Ocean was not very wide. For this reason the

escape route she had planned was via Onancock Creek and across the

Bay to Reedsville, where they could hire, buy, or, if necessary, steal a

car or plane. The small private airport near Reedsville was one reason

she’d chosen this route. Options, it always paid to have options. It

would take a pursuer much longer to drive south to the nearest bridge

across the water and should give them a better chance of escape.

She saw the look of disappointment and despondency on Jo’s

face, and not for the first time felt a twinge of uncertainty that she was

doing the right thing. It was much harder to hide the scent of two

fertile females than one. In three days Jo would undergo her second

change, but already they’d been found.

Jo stashed their laptops in the boat while Katherine quickly

checked the rented house for anything that might reveal their identity

and then sprayed it with the foul dog and cat deterrent. It wouldn’t

work if the males were in close proximity, but it might weaken their

scent enough to prevent being located in the first place. They didn’t

spray themselves because it would adversely affect their ability to

detect other scents.

Their misery at having to leave did not slow their pace as they

walked quickly down the garden path to where the boat was moored.

She had long since stopped giving her temporary homes a backward

glance as she left in a hurry. Being constantly on the run wasn’t the

life she had ever wanted for either of them, and she knew that they

needed to sit down and discuss their future. They needed to make

some major life-altering decisions and make them soon.

* * * *

Kil rode for thirty minutes and was nearing the outskirts of the

picturesque fishing town when another tantalizing scent began to filter

Alphas’ Prize

29

from his nostrils into his brain. It insisted that he pay attention, hell it

had him wanting to sit up and beg. He stopped his chopper in

confusion. In all his 193 years, he had never smelt anything remotely

similar. It was delicious, and judging by the sudden swelling in his

leather pants, his body instinctively knew that it was unmated female

werewolf. His mind caught up quickly. He could barely believe it. It

was twenty-odd years ago that the last unmated female werewolf had

disappeared and was generally presumed captured and held

somewhere. What if the rumors were true? What if Katherine Akara

was right here in America? He sniffed again and nearly overbalanced

on his chopper. If he wasn’t mistaken, there were two distinct

fragrances, meaning two females. Such a thing was unheard of. It

couldn’t be a coincidence that Daniel was here, too.

He called Will Hawke, using the priority number. Hawke

answered immediately.

“Did you finish the rogue?” Will calmly inquired.

“Not yet, but I’m close. There’s something else you should

know.” He explained everything to Will and waited for his orders.

“Deal with the rogue first. Find out all that he can tell you then

execute him. I will send Greg Winters out to Onancock to help you

find the females.”

Kil wondered if Will didn’t trust him with the women.

As if he read his thoughts, Will said, “It’s not that I don’t trust

you, but the scent is said to be very…appealing. Greg is mated and

won’t be affected, and the women will not be so afraid. Let’s face it,

coddling and tenderness aren’t your strong points, my friend.”

Point taken. His Prime had an uncanny ability to read situations

and people. Will was right as always, although “appealing” was a

gross understatement for the fragrance that teased his nostrils and

stroked his libido. He grunted his assent.

“Greg’s in New York at the moment on Pack business and can

meet you in a couple of hours at the most. He’ll call you when he

arrives in Onancock. Meanwhile, get the rogue.”

30

Dawn Forrest

* * * *

Daniel Watts almost howled in anger and frustration because he’d

lost the bitch again. At least, incredibly, he’d discovered the existence of another female. He’d followed their scents down to the end of the

garden and the small deck at the water’s edge. He must have missed

them by minutes, and with his acute hearing he could make out the

fading sound of a boat engine heading out toward the main bay. Their

scent trail began to fade fast, but there were no boats around for

pursuit. It was a moot point because he wasn’t a water lover and

didn’t know how to sail. He decided to see what he could discover

inside the house.

Daniel stalked into the quaint beach-style home and almost

gagged at the smell. She’d used the foul, pungent stuff before to cover

her scent, and that was how he’d found this particular house so easily.

He’d simply followed the strong chemical stench when her apparently

attractive aroma disappeared. What other males found alluring, he

found uninteresting. Being gay had its advantages. He dug his cell

phone out of the back pocket of his jeans and called his Alpha and

Dom. Khan was already on his way to Onancock and would not be

happy to hear that Katherine had given Daniel the slip yet again.

“Khan here. Speak.”

Daniel felt a thrill shudder through him when he heard the other

werewolf’s deep, harsh, commanding tone.

“She was here, in Onancock, but I think she escaped by boat. It’s

hard to scent because there’s a light wind in the opposite direction.”

He paused as he heard angry cursing in Hindi from the phone.

“There’s good news,” he interrupted. “She’s not the only one. There’s

another unmated female werewolf with her.” He heard a sharp intake

of breath and knew that the information had greatly pleased his

Alpha.

Alphas’ Prize

31

Daniel had met Ashok Khan five months ago when he was

backpacking in India. The big, aggressive and—the rumors were

true—sadistic Prime Alpha had seemed keen to talk to him, a young

American werewolf. Khan was, of course, especially interested in the

rumors that the female, Katherine Akara, was in Daniel’s country.

It was clear that Khan wanted offspring, and because he hadn’t

yet found his mate he wanted Katherine. He had repeatedly requested

that Will Hawke, the Prime Alpha of the North American Packs, give

him permission to hunt for her. Hawke always refused. Of course he

hadn’t told Hawke what he’d told Daniel. Khan believed he’d won the

right to claim Katherine after killing McDonald and nearly

annihilating the Scots Pack. No, he kept that quiet, not wanting to risk

the wrath of living relatives or exile from the Were Council.

Daniel knew that Khan had struck a deal with him because he was

a Packless homosexual rogue and as such was unconcerned with Pack

protocol and had no interest in the female for himself. Khan would

give him what he needed if he found Katherine. What Daniel needed,

with his sadomasochistic tendencies, was human men to fuck and

feast upon, and a big, nasty Alpha’s cock up his ass. Khan provided

the first and obliged him with the latter. Just as Daniel liked to

roughly use human men, he craved Khan’s domination. Khan seemed

to take great pleasure in fucking him raw, whipping him, and forcing

him to suck and gag on his huge cock. Afterwards he was never

tender, just dismissed him with a look of disdain.

When they’d changed on the full moon, in a parody of the mating

ritual Khan had bitten him hard on the neck as he pumped his seed

into his ass. The wide knot that formed on Khan’s bestial cock

painfully, blissfully, stretched Daniel’s channel and locked them

together for ten minutes, during which time Khan raked his claws on

his ass, squeezed his balls hard, and roughly jerked him off. It was the

humiliating, painfully erotic, and satisfying fuck that Daniel had

always craved. After that night, Khan brusquely sent him home and

told him that he could be his bitch only if he secured Katherine.

32

Dawn Forrest

“Where do you think they are going?” Khan asked with irritation

lacing his words.

“It’s a good bet that they’re headed straight across the Bay. It’ll

take much longer for a pursuer on this side to get there by road and

there are a lot of little inlets, so it won’t be easy to track them.”

“Ah Katherine, you are so very clever,” Khan muttered to himself.

Daniel bristled that he’d never used that tone of admiration with

him.

“I will intercept them. They won’t be expecting two male rogue

werewolves to be working together. You have failed me again,

Daniel. I think you enjoy your punishments too much.” His cold,

emotionless voice sent chills to Daniel’s balls. “You won’t get

anything more from me if I don’t get a female.” The phone went dead.

Daniel kicked a chair as frustration and rage shot into his heart

and circulated quickly. Damn all the silly bitches with their ridiculous

tits and rank cunts.

* * * *

Kil cruised slowly down a narrow street on his chopper, but all the

time the enticing scent of the females became weaker like the

daylight, and it was fading fast by the second. The scent of the Texas

rogue, Daniel Watts, was strong and clear, although it seemed to be

mingled with a horrible chemical stink that he really didn’t like. He

wondered why Daniel was hanging around. It was out of character,

and he’d never let Kil get this close before. He suspected that Daniel

was distracted by that nasty smell.

He parked the bike and proceeded on foot, downwind of course.

Before long he was standing in front of a pleasant, wooden house.

The sexy aroma of the females was very faint now, moving away and

mingled with the balm of the ocean. It was only just detectable but

still as enticing to a male werewolf as the smell of freshly baked

cookies was to a hungry dieter. They had been here, no doubt about it,

Alphas’ Prize

33

but they had tried to cover their scents with a god-awful chemical of

some kind. He was certain now that it kept Daniel unaware of his

proximity.

He smiled, because she was good. He was a hunter of intelligent

prey and couldn’t help thinking that finding Katherine Akara would

be a worthy challenge culminating in a delectable prize. Crap, he’d

better get thoughts like that right out of his head. The poor girl

deserved a break and protection after more than twenty years of

hiding and possible harassment. Like nearly every other unmated

male werewolf, that scent promised him fertility, but no matter how

pleasant or attractive it was, he knew, deep down, that neither woman

was his true-mate.

He focused his attention on the house again. Daniel was inside

and probably still unaware of him, but he would be cautious all the

same. He heard a muffled crash, as if furniture were being broken.

Danny boy is not happy. He tested the door and was amazed to find it

unlocked. He restrained a sigh at such carelessness. Shoddy attention

to details will get you caught every time. He entered and locked the

door behind him with the unusually large deadbolts that he guessed

the women must have added. He could hear Daniel crashing around in

a room at the back of the house.

Moving quickly and silently, he located his prey and attacked. He

used a hard kick to the back of Daniel’s knees to take out his legs.

Daniel huffed in pain and surprise and crumpled to the floor. Kil

swiftly delivered a few forceful stomps and punches to the solar

plexus and groin that had him incapacitated. He took out a set of

reenforced handcuffs and used them to secure Daniel’s hands behind

his back. Then he dragged him by the scruff of the neck and threw

him into an armchair. He wasn’t thinking about Daniel’s comfort. The

armchair was sturdier than a dining chair, harder to throw or tip over,

and would be trickier for Daniel to launch out of with his hands

behind his back.

Daniel was groaning, but it fell on pitiless ears.

34

Dawn Forrest

“You’ve broken the rules, Danny. You’ve killed people.” He

adopted a cold, emotionless tone as he stood staring down

impassively at the young Were.

“I couldn’t help it,” Daniel whined.

“Maybe once, but three times? No. You know the protocol. You

should have asked for help. Why didn’t you seek help if you are so

out of control?”

Daniel said nothing.

“Maybe you were thinking about something else, eh? What kept

you from seeking help?”

“Nothing,” Daniel ground out between clenched teeth.

Kil growled and let a little of his beast free as he slowly prowled

toward him. He was very good at intimidation.

“Wait, wait.” Daniel’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets in

panic as he pushed himself back into the chair, trying in vain to put

more distance between them. “I was following the scent. I didn’t

know what it was, but I wanted to follow it. I couldn’t help it,” Daniel

simpered, but Kil wasn’t fooled.

“You don’t mean this foul stench, so I guess that you’re lying

about not recognizing two unmated female werewolves,” he said

calmly.

Daniel’s eyes darted around the room, and Kil could almost hear

the gears in his brain grinding to come up with a plausible

explanation.

“Yeah. I’ve been following one for months now, and then today I

discovered there are two of them.”

“Tell me something I don’t know about the females, and I’ll go

easy on you.” He was telling the truth, because he could kill him

quickly and painlessly, or…

“I think that one of them may be Katherine Akara.”

“What do they look like?”

Alphas’ Prize

35

“Katherine’s sort of Polynesian looking, I guess. She had long,

wavy black hair and sort of copper-colored skin. I ain’t seen the other

one.”

Kil waited a moment for Daniel to continue, but he didn’t say

anything else. He let his irritation show with his elongating teeth.

“Everyone knows that. Why are you dicking around?” His voice

sounded rough with the partial change.

Daniel now stank of fear.

“She’s tall for a woman, about five ten or eleven, and looks leanly

muscular, as if she doesn’t carry as much body fat as most normal

women. She appears to be in her mid-twenties. I guess I’d call her a

handsome woman rather than pretty.”

“Better. Now, tell me everywhere you’ve followed her.”

Daniel blurted out places and dates. The more information he

gave, the more impressed Kil was with Katherine.

“Why were you following her?”

“You’ve got to be kidding me. She’s an unmated female

werewolf, and now I’ve discovered there are two of them.” Daniel

snorted as if Kil had asked a stupid question.

It was an act. Like spots on a tiger or stripes on a leopard—there

was a pattern, but it wasn’t the right one. Why would a werewolf who

screwed human men be interested in women? Daniel had never gone

after females, and from what Kil had found out from his

investigations it was obvious that he batted for the same side and that

sex with males wasn’t just an act of domination. Although not

common, homosexual werewolves were not unheard of. Most tended

to be loners or rogues, on the fringes of their society. It crossed his

mind that perhaps his species should move with the more enlightened

times and be more accepting of such individuals. He’d talk about it

with Will later, because it may reduce some of their loner and rogue

problems.

He decided to take a long shot and demanded, “Who are you

working for?”

36

Dawn Forrest

“W–What?”

Oh yes, now we’re getting somewhere.

“Danny, you’re about as interested in those females as I am in

flower arranging. Who wants the women?”

“I–I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he spluttered.

Kil sighed heavily, as if getting bored. “Danny, you know who I

am, right? I’m the Prime Alpha’s Chief Enforcer. Kilchil Hunt—Kil

Hunt—is my name, and it also happens to be what I do. I have my

orders and I’m following them. I’ve hunted you, and I am going to

kill you. You don’t have a choice in this, it is inevitable I’m afraid,

but you can determine if you go painlessly—or not.”

Daniel lost control of his bladder at that point. Tsk, a young killer

with no backbone. He sighed inwardly. Daniel was starting to blubber,

and tears ran down his cheeks.

“He’ll kill me. He said he’d skin me alive.”

“Were you not listening, son? He can’t kill you because you’ll

already be dead, and I can do much worse than skin you alive.” He

didn’t enjoy his work, but all he had to do was close his eyes and see

those three young dead men with terribly abused bodies to make it

easier. “If you don’t spill your guts, figuratively speaking, you’ll be

doing it literally, just like those young men who had the misfortune to

meet you, only slower, much slower.”

As he hoped, Daniel began to talk, well blabber really, and what a

very interesting story he had to tell. When he was sure that Daniel had

nothing else to add, Kil swiftly, mercifully, administered justice with

a quick twist of Daniel’s neck.

Alphas’ Prize

37

Chapter 3

Will Hawke, Prime Alpha of all the North American Packs, the

most powerful and respected werewolf of this age, popped a mini

custard tart into his mouth and moaned. It was comfort food, but so

what, he was having a difficult day. They were petty, silly issues,

molehills really, but when piled on top of one another they sure added

up to a small mountain.

The Indian Prime Alpha, Ashok Khan, had taken off with the

explanation that he was going sightseeing and fishing. Will wondered

just what it was that he was fishing for, because Khan was about as

trustworthy as a military dictator, and that about summed up his style

of rule over his Packs. Khan’s delegate, the usually phlegmatic

Kashmiri Alpha called Anil Kumar, was looking agitated and

complaining about his accommodation and the plain food.

The African Alpha, Thokomelo Matabula, of the Congo Pack,

politely expressed his discomfort about the cold, even though it was a

very comfy sixty degrees inside the large log-and-stone house called

The Den. It could easily drop to below freezing outside in April. He’d

better ask someone to get thermal underwear for the guy.

The Russian Prime Alpha’s twin sons, who were here as his

representatives for the Were Council Gathering as well as being

Alphas of their own Siberian Pack, had disappeared on Ducati

motorcycles and had not been seen or heard of since. Well, that

wasn’t completely correct. They’d been seen and heard partying up a

storm two nights ago in a bar in Wolf Point, of all places. They hadn’t

thought to contact Angela, this year’s acting Council Secretary and

his full-time personal assistant.

38

Dawn Forrest

Thinking of his wonderfully competent assistant, there was

another issue. The Australian Prime Alpha, Mike Evans, had

discovered last week that she was his mate. Oh joy, indeed, because

there went another one just when he needed her most. Good Were

administrative help was hard to find because there weren’t many

females, and male werewolves often didn’t have the patience for it.

Finding one’s mate was, of course, a thing to be celebrated, and he

was very happy for them both, but it was bad timing for him. He

hadn’t seen her for the first five days, as she’d been closeted with

Mike in the cabin he’d assigned to them. They’d made an appearance

two days ago, but her mind was still mush, and she sat at her desk

with a distracted look on her face. After the full-moon mating she

would be permanently bound to Mike, and they would be “Waltzing

Matilda” off to some down-under billabong, leaving him without an

assistant.

And on the matter of females and mating, it now appeared that

there were not only one but two unmated female werewolves freely

running around in his territory. Molehills, lots of pesky little

molehills. He absently reached for another custard tart. There were

still many issues to be discussed and resolved before the Were

Council full-moon run in three days’ time.

Primes, Alphas, and their representatives from all over the world

were here at The Den, the headquarters of the North American Packs,

and where he was based with his own Montana Mountain Pack. Each

of the delegates had his own agenda and, it seemed, petty complaints.

Sometimes he loathed as much as loved the Were Council Gatherings

and wished they were held every ten years rather than every seven.

Just when he thought that he’d had his fill of minor irritations, he

had another priority call from Kil. As he listened to Kil relay Daniel’s

story, he began to piece together some of the recent events. Obviously

Daniel was working for Ashok Khan, trying to find Katherine Akara.

The story confirmed what he already knew—Khan was as twisted as a

corkscrew. He was a dangerous, devious bastard, and Will didn’t

Alphas’ Prize

39

underestimate the lengths he would go to in order to get what he

wanted. Daniel had obviously come close and called Khan, and that

was why the Indian Prime Alpha had “gone fishing.”

The rumor was that Katherine had been pregnant when she’d

disappeared from Scotland. Although he had never heard of such a

thing, he suspected that the second female werewolf was Katherine’s

daughter and that was why she’d tried so hard to hide in the first

place. His admiration for the young Maori woman—she was only

forty-six—increased. Years ago he’d seen a photograph of her, and he

recalled thinking that her wide face, full lips, and broad nose looked

strong yet sensual. And I passed up the opportunity to have her.

He decided to head to the library for a bit of peace. Sneaking

away like a submissive was hardly behavior becoming of a Prime, but

darn it, he needed the space to think.

“Hey, Will,” a voice said from the far corner of the quiet room he

had just entered. There goes my alone time.

“Bradley,” he acknowledged.

His voice must have shown his irritation because Brad actually

lifted his eyes away from his computer screen.

“Er, sorry, I meant hello, my Prime.”

His Pack wasn’t big on protocol, and he didn’t usually mind,

because they all knew who the boss was, but when they had visiting

dignitaries they were expected to fill their roles with a little more

decorum. Still, he wasn’t irritated by the informal greeting as much as

the fact there was someone here to greet him at all.

“S’okay Brad, there’s no one here but us Montana Weres. You

look busy, what are you working on?”

“Our web site, www.weresrus.com. I’m updating info and

upgrading the security for access to our new Were-community chat

rooms and information board.” Brad clearly saw the puzzled

expression on his face so he further explained, “Anyone can access

the main WeresRus home page, but that’s just a cover. Only Were

members can access certain areas of the site. There haven’t been any

40

Dawn Forrest

breaches, but I like to stay ahead of the game. Honestly, Will, it’s a

great way to expand our social network and exchange information at

the level of the individual. Already a male in Florida found his mate

in California. They discovered that they’d never met, so she sent…”

Brad suddenly blushed.

“What?” He’d begun to zone out but was now curious again.

“Well, she sent a pair of her panties in the post to their Pack

headquarters addressed to him. One sniff and he knew.”

Will laughed. “Really?”

Brad grinned and nodded.

“That’s great. Keep up the good work.”

Will knew that in order for him and his Packs to survive and

flourish across the ages, it was necessary to keep up with the times.

To him his mind was just another muscle that needed to be worked to

stay fit and healthy. He made an effort to understand and use each

new

technological innovation, particularly concerning

communications. Unmated werewolves, who shunned society and

didn’t embrace change, often didn’t live as long as they potentially

could because their minds gave out way before their bodies did. It was

then left to the Pack to put the mad dog down.

Brad was an absolute whiz kid at all this web stuff, and it was his

role to keep the Pack current and updated. The WeresRus web site

was just one of Brad’s pet projects. Will had asked the young male

Were to fill Angela’s position until he could find a properly trained

assistant. Brad was a dormant, one of a few unfortunate male Weres

who hadn’t ever “become” on a full moon. It was a sad situation

because he would age at the normal human rate just as unmated

female Weres did, and his parents would have to watch him grow old

and die. Setting that tragic issue aside, such males were highly valued

and could be very useful to the Pack in many ways, taking on roles

that would be more difficult for those who succumbed to the beast

once a month.

Alphas’ Prize

41

“Between you and me, Brad, has there been anything mentioned

about female werewolves, in particular Katherine Akara?”

Brad looked surprised but nodded. His eyes flickered over Will’s

face but didn’t even briefly hold his gaze. Most people didn’t.

“A few weeks ago there was someone called Jo who asked

pertinent questions about how women were regarded by a Pack. It

seemed a little strange.”

“How so?”

“Well, he’s not a member, so he’s either a human geek, a loner, or

a rogue. He was interested in”—he paused and rolled his eyes—“well,

in female Were rights. He seemed to know that only males are

werewolves and that the few female offspring don’t, as a rule, inherit

the “becoming” gene. He asked about what life would be like for a

female werewolf in the Pack.”

That was very interesting. Maybe this “Jo” was Katherine or her

daughter.

“What did you reply?”

“In the spirit of keeping up appearances of being a werewolf

fanatic’s nerdy web site, I gave as honest an answer as I could. I said

that it wouldn’t be an ideal life unless the female found her true-mate

and bonded, but she would be looked after, treated well for the gift

she was, and protected by the Pack. I said the Prime wouldn’t force a

claim. Was I right, Chief?”

He nodded, hoping it was true.

“I explained that it had to be better to be within a Pack rather than

being alone and living on the edge, every day in danger of being

abducted and very likely raped by a lone or rogue werewolf.”

He nodded again. If Katherine was alive and here in the States,

then that was how she had lived for the past twenty-odd years. He felt

a sense of shame that he had deliberately ignored the rumors and

hadn’t tried to find her and offer protection. Why? He’d been afraid

that with one whiff of her he would want her for himself, even if she

wasn’t his true-mate. And what if she was? It had been many years

42

Dawn Forrest

since he had allowed himself to entertain the fantasy of having a

home and hearth full of cubs and a loving mate.

He still felt a pressure on his chest and a burn that threatened to

sear his throat and sting his eyes when he thought of Amy. Just over

two centuries ago he’d been blessed, had found her, his true-mate.

She was a young white woman from a human family, and he was a

162-year-old Native American Were, but even in those days such

things were inconsequential to mates. He was besotted and

immediately recognized her for what she was. She fell easily in love

and ran away with him.

He and his Pack had done their best to prepare her for the bonding

night. She hadn’t seemed too nervous the night before the full moon

when they had made sweet, slow love and went over how it would be

different. He was always careful with her and aware of the damage he

could do if he let go of the powerful beast that lurked within him even

then, at that younger age.

As ritual dictated, he began that terrible night a few miles away

from the clearing in the forest where Amy knelt, waiting for him. In

the ghost-pale light of the full moon, he’d changed into an eight-foot-

tall creature, caught the scent of her on the air, and roared his intent to

mate. He charged through the forest, focused solely on getting to her.

It was a warm summer night, and she waited outside the teepee. She

had known he would change, what he would become, and what would

happen. It would be easier for him to restrain the beast if she stayed

calm and meekly submitted. But when he had slowly entered the

clearing, growling softly from the far opposite side of where she

knelt, it had suddenly become all too real and too much for her. Her

courage failed before he could get closer and before his stronger

mating pheromones had time to work. She turned and fled. He sprang

to catch her but was too late to stop her from tripping over a fallen

tree and onto a sharp broken branch that impaled her heart.

He remembered it all as if it were an obscure yet terrible and

disturbing nightmare. He had been highly aroused and wanted to take

Alphas’ Prize

43

his mate, fuck, bite and bind her to him in every way. He had stood

over her unmoving body, confounded and not understanding what had

happened. Why was his mate so still, why the smell of fresh blood,

why the silence of her heart? Comprehension came slowly to the

beast, and it was said that his howls of anguish were heard a hundred

miles away. For a long time after, his life had felt like an open grave.

Even now the horror of that night never fully left him.

He tried to concentrate on the matter at hand, but he couldn’t help

wondering if— No! The chances of Katherine being his true-mate

were slim. Males had a hard enough time finding their true-mate once

in a lifetime, never mind twice, and he didn’t want to be tempted into

settling for anything less than the real thing. Nature and the moon

always chose those who were compatible. Mates were well matched.

He was a much more powerful werewolf now that age and wisdom

had brought greater physical and mental strength. Even so, he

couldn’t bring himself to hope, to consider the precious possibility,

that Katherine, a rare female werewolf, was his mate. I had my

chance. He lost Amy before they bonded, and he didn’t want to go

through that again. He quickly locked down his emotions until the

tide of painful memories and the feelings they evoked began to

recede.

He had always taken the view that if Katherine was in his territory

and wanted his protection, she would have to approach him. It was

safer that way—for both of them. However, now that Khan was

definitely involved he would have to step in. The Indian Prime had

persistently requested permission to hunt for Katherine in the USA, as

if he knew she was alive and free. Hawke had a sharp and suspicious

mind that had helped to him stay alive so long, and not for the first

time he wondered if Khan had been involved in the Scots Pack

massacre. He knew Ashok Khan’s reputation wasn’t exaggerated, and

he was damned sure that anything would be better for her than to be

claimed by that animal. Even him.

44

Dawn Forrest

Every werewolf in his territory was his responsibility, and he

would try not to fail her. He just hoped and prayed that he could keep

the formidable beast that was a part of him under tight control around

her.

“Keep an eye out for anything about female werewolves, and in

particular, anything new from this Jo,” he said with an even tone,

giving nothing away of his internal struggle for calm.

He went to his private rooms for half an hour of much-needed

solitude, but thoughts of Katherine Akara continued to plague his

mind. The man was in control, but the beast was more than interested.

Alphas’ Prize

45

Chapter 4

Katherine steered the little boat out of the inlet and across the

open water of the Bay. The sun had set and twilight was bleeding to

darkness. It didn’t matter to her as she had superb night vision,

especially as the moon was more swollen each passing night, casting

its silver light. Thankfully the sea was still calm, and the boat made

good progress across the Bay. A light breeze was blowing from

behind them, bringing the scents of Onancock to her sensitive nose.

The second unknown male’s scent became stronger but then was lost,

mingled with the pungent pet deterrent odor. She double-checked that

her daughter wore a waterproof fanny pack with a passport, credit

cards, and money. She insisted that they were always prepared for the

worst. It was why she had evaded capture for so long.

“We need to talk about the future, Mom.” Jo’s soft voice had a

pleading quality to it that she hadn’t heard before.

“I know it’s getting harder to stay undetected. I’m tired of

running, but I’ll admit that I’m nervous when I think of the life that

awaits us with a Pack.”

She was tired. It had been an exhausting and lonely twenty-four

years. In Scotland she had thought that she was lonely in the castle

with only a few people for company, but in America she had found

that it was entirely possible to be alone in a crowd. When she wasn’t

with her daughter she often suffered from a kind of bleak hunger for

something missing. She was cautious of hoping for happiness and a

taste of life’s little pleasures because wanting such things could leave

her open to exploitation and manipulation. She’d learnt her mistake

twenty-four years ago. Granted, she had been concerned for the safety

46

Dawn Forrest

of her family and Pack, and she hadn’t been given much of a choice,

but as always, being hard and honest with herself, she thought that she

had been too easily lured with promises of security, comfort, and

elevated status within her family and Pack. What a bloody little fool.

None of that mattered without freedom and love.

“Maybe it won’t be that bad,” Jo ventured.

Katherine snorted in response but then felt peevish because her

daughter was only daring to hope.

“Mom, I think that we have to face the fact that it’s only a matter

of time before one of us is caught. We could try to negotiate the terms

of our…surrender.”

Katherine wasn’t sure if she was jumping, slipping, or being

herded over the edge into Pack territory, or which was worse.

“At least if we go to the Pack we’ll have some protection. You

never know, we might find our true-mates,” her daughter said,

sounding too hopeful.

The Scots Pack couldn’t protect me twenty-four years ago. She

could only guess what would happen to that beautiful gift of a mate if

he wasn’t a strong and mean Alpha—he stood a good chance of being

killed before they were bound. Meeting her, being her mate, would be

a curse to all but the strongest of werewolves, at least until they

formed the unbreakable mating bond. She didn’t say this to her

daughter, or shoot down her dreams, because the fact was that not

much was known about two werewolves mating and bonding, because

it was so rare.

Normally, as far as Katherine knew, a healthy male werewolf

could clearly identify his mate. It was almost always someone

compatible who provided complementary balance or support and who

could produce children with him. The female mate, even if she was a

full-human mate—a very rare occurrence—usually

felt a

reciprocating attraction, although not always initially as powerful as

the male’s. Usually female mates were from Were families, which

made it a much simpler process.

Alphas’ Prize

47

She thought that it was in many ways a sad situation, because

finding a mate was difficult for males, particularly as the bond can

only be formed during a woman’s sexually reproductive years, that is,

between the onset of menstruation and menopause. It was one of the

reasons why, even with their extended life span, the earth was not

overrun with Weres. The fact that males were only fertile on a full

moon also kept the numbers down.

The mating bond was a lifetime connection and could normally

only be broken by the death of one partner. It was only formed during

sex on a full moon when the male was fully changed. Only bound

pairs could have offspring, except of course for females like her and

Jo. Not thanking the moon for that.

She’d heard that the mating bond formed between two full

werewolves was unbreakable, even if one died. Bloody hell, if she

ever found her true-mate, she sure hoped she liked the son of a bitch,

because there would never again be another mate for her or him. It

was an ancient verse in the Lore’s text, but she didn’t doubt its

validity. What would it feel like to forge a bond with another being

that was so strong it would prevail even after death? Yep, if she ever

found her mate, she sure hoped he was a werewolf stud muffin with a

sharp mind. Now there’s an oxymoron.

Jesus, Katherine could only imagine the apprehension and

downright terror that most women must feel on the bonding night. A

changed male werewolf was a frightening sight to behold. It took

some courage and trust to go through with it, knowing that a beast

weighing at least 350 pounds would be at your back. A very large,

very aroused beast. It was fortuitous that werewolves produced an

aphrodisiac in their scent and saliva, which grew stronger with the

moon and around their mate. It helped facilitate the first full-moon

mating, until the mating bond took over.

Once true-mated, a woman took on some werewolf

characteristics, such as better sensory perception and longevity. Her

body clock would reset itself to werewolf time so that a forty-year-old

48

Dawn Forrest

would quickly have the body and looks of a much-younger woman. It

was a biochemical change caused by a bite at the time of mating, the

combination of blood, saliva, and semen under the full moon.

A lifetime bond between the pair was formed, and it was a very

cherished and beautiful thing. Katherine had grown up with loving

parents and true-mates within a Pack, and although the start of such

relationships was often based on biology, she had witnessed a

connection and closeness between couples that went way beyond

anything she’d seen in the human world.

She thought back to her time with Connor. At least she had also

been changed and in beast form when he took her. He had

transformed into a seven-and-a-half-foot, heavily muscled creature

with a shaggy, long red pelt that matched his human hair. He had

expected her to submit straight away, to go to her hands, spread her

haunches wide and present herself with her back arched, tail to the

side, and butt held high. Her? Submissive? Not in a million years.

Instead her instinct had been to run and to defy him. He had pursued

her for miles until he’d finally caught her and took her like the beast

she was, on all fours with his jaws holding her neck steadfast. When

he’d released into her and bit down harder on her shoulder, she’d

howled an involuntary climax. The muscles at the entrance of her

vagina had contracted and locked Connor’s engorged “bulbus

glandis” inside her. They’d stayed tied together for fifteen minutes,

but no mating bond formed, much to his disappointment, and his bite

had healed completely, leaving her skin unmarked when she’d

changed back.

She wanted her true-mate, but how the hell was she going to find

the elusive devil?

“I’ve been thinking about it a lot. Maybe we should tentatively

contact the American Prime, put feelers out and try to gauge their

reaction to us. Listen, Joey, if anything happens to me, don’t hesitate

to run, do you understand?”

Alphas’ Prize

49

She couldn’t bear to think of her daughter all alone without her,

but it was preferable to the alternative of being held captive by a

Packless rogue and used against her will.

Jo nodded. “I’ve already searched on the Internet and found some

information on the Packs. There is a web site called WeresRus, and

I’m sure that it’s for real Weres. At first it seems like a fun and

frivolous site for werewolf fans, but I think that is just a front. They

seem to know a lot about Weres. I think that we can get to the Prime

through that site without too much risk to ourselves.”

“The next full moon is in three days’ time. There are others in this

area, so we should head to the emergency cabin in Colorado rather

than use the closer forest like we planned. We’ll think about Pack

contact after that. If for some reason we split up, then head there

anyway and hopefully we’ll meet up. If I get captured, you must run

and leave me. I’ll do the same because if one of us is free then there’s

a chance we can get help.”

Joanna took hold of her hands. “If anything happens to you, I’ll go

and plead for help from the Pack, whatever the cost, because I can

survive anything knowing that you’re okay. You’d do the same for

me.”

I’d die for you , Katherine thought, then revised that, because she

would live for her daughter, even though that would probably be

harder. She was about to advise against going to the Pack but realized

that it was Jo’s choice and that she understood the consequences.

Maybe the Montana Mountain Pack could provide a semblance of

security. She would do the same thing if it meant rescuing Jo from a

vicious rogue.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that until we’re sure of our

reception.”

* * * *

50

Dawn Forrest

Ashok Khan’s face twisted into a rare smile of true predatory

pleasure. He looked at the boat bobbing on the water and could smell

that it wouldn’t be long before he had a werewolf female to call his

own and heirs to pass on his legacy to. He needed strong sons to

continue the line. He didn’t even want to consider the possibility of a

female child, as that would be intolerable, although he conceded that

there could be some political advantage if the girl later mated a strong

Were.

He had parked the rented car near the wharf south of Reedville, a

town directly across the water from Onancock. Apart from having

good vehicular access, Reedville was located within several water

inlets and even had a small private airfield. He’d guessed that she’d

take a direct route with a number of possible escape options, because

that’s exactly what he’d have done.

Katherine Akara was a true bitch and the one worthy to carry his

offspring. He wanted her badly, with a selfish intensity that burned his

black soul. He wanted to inhale her, to suck out her spirit, to have her

submit to his every whim. He absentmindedly rubbed his hip where

he had been shot and then she had run over him years ago. He closed

his eyes and inhaled her scent again with a shudder of lust. The chase,

the waiting to have her, had heightened his need. Yes, the hedonists of

ancient times had the right of it—delayed gratification intensified the

experience. Love was a weak emotion that he didn’t know or

understand, but he admired and adored her.

He licked his lips as he thought about fucking her, especially in

full beast form. He just knew it would be fantastic. She was built to

take the kind of punishment he could give, and take it she would once

he got her back to his palace in Maharashtra. He had, of course,

fucked women before while in full beast form, although it was strictly

against the Lore, except with mates. He didn’t care, because dead

women don’t tell tales. He growled to himself thinking that any

female he wanted, whether in his Pack or not, would roll over for him

at any time, yet Katherine had denied him. Sometimes the females

Alphas’ Prize

51

pretended not to want him, but he liked it that way, liked to master

them. He’d tried savagely biting a few unmated Were females in an

attempt to turn them fully, but nothing happened. When he did the

same with human women the pathetic creatures didn’t even survive.

He had disguised his scent as much as possible, and the wind

direction was in his favor, but still he decided at the last minute to slip

into the cold water and wait. It was dark, and no humans were nearby

to see him with their weak eyes. Katherine and the other female were

in the cabin of the boat, steering it in to the side of the jetty. He was

going to take them both if he could. Two birds in the hand and all of

that, two bitches being better than one.

He saw a tall, lean shape come out on deck and grab a rope.

Katherine’s scent teased his nostrils, called to him, caused his heart to

thump and adrenaline to pump around his body. As she leaned over to

tie the boat to the jetty, he surged up out of the water and clawed his

way onto the deck of the boat, snatching at her long hair. She

screamed in shock and then let lose a curse with his name on it as she

tried to struggle from his grasp. It pleased him that she recognized

him. The other woman was alerted and came racing out of the cab

with a gun. He held Katherine in front of him in a choke hold.

“Drop it or she dies, and I’ll take you instead.” He lied. He’d

never kill Katherine, but he would take another if he could.

To his surprise the young woman threw the weapon over the side,

but then she dived off the boat after it. There’s loyalty for you. It just reaffirmed his belief that you could not trust anyone. Katherine then

began to fight in earnest. The female had—what was it the Americans

called it? Spunk. She was a warrior, feisty and cunning and the

perfect mother for his pups. She was also surprisingly strong but of

course no match for him. He couldn’t keep his attention on both of

them and so focused on the woman in his arms. Oh, she smelt good,

he wanted to rip her clothes off and—

52

Dawn Forrest

“Oof, ow!” He grunted in pain as she first elbow jabbed him in his

abdomen and then brought her fist back in a hammer punch to his

engorged groin, but he didn’t lose his grip.

Through the melee he heard the sound of glass smashing and then

an engine revving hard. He craned his neck around in time to see a

car—no, his car—screeching away. The other bitch had made it to the

wharf and was fucking stealing his SUV! Strong, ruthless, self-

serving and manipulative, werewolf females were creatures to be

reckoned with, and he felt a strange kind of pride in his species.

Katherine was squirming out of his grip, no doubt also intending

to throw herself overboard, but he blocked her and spun her around.

She was flexible and had some fighting know-how. She managed to

wriggle free and make a dash for the small cabin, possibly going for a

weapon. He caught up and grabbed her neck hard in one hand, not

caring if he hurt or bruised her, and shook her like an errant puppy.

He pushed her against the wall of the cabin, unzipped the fanny pack

he was carrying, and pulled out the hypodermic needle filled with

horse tranquilizer. He grasped it firmly with his free hand and was

about to jab it into her arm when she relaxed against him, inhaled

deeply, and moaned as if in pleasure. It shocked him into stopping.

“Ashok,” she murmured, her voice the epitome of sexual hunger.

It dripped with lust and longing, and his body reacted immediately.

She held his hard stare, with passion-heavy eyelids half-closed.

Females never caught and held his gaze, and the challenge in it turned

him on even more. Instinct insisted that he fuck her now. Her nostrils

flared, and she smiled seductively.

“You smell so good.” She moaned, licking her plump lips.

Did he affect her the way she affected him? He proudly assumed

it must be so. She moved her body closer and rubbed against him. “I

never knew it would be like this,” she whispered. “I’m sorry I ran.”

Her arms encircled his neck, and she pulled him down into the

softest, most alluring kiss he’d ever had. Part of him—the political,

conniving man part—questioned what was happening, but the beast

Alphas’ Prize

53

part only wanted to take her. His lust-clouded brain barely registered

that he dropped the syringe as he held her head and kissed her back

aggressively. Of course he didn’t need the tranquilizer, his own

animal magnetism was enough. How could he ever have doubted that

she’d want him? His hands roamed over her tits and squeezed roughly

with impatience. She broke away from his mouth and right there and

then, in the dark of the cabin, she pulled off his wet shirt and kissed

her way down his muscular chest and stomach. Oh yes, you know who

your Alpha is.

“Let me taste you. I need to.”

She wanted to suck his cock? Or did she seek to control him?

Seeing her kneeling before him brought out his cruel, perverse streak

that always lurked, skimming the surface. He would show her who the

boss was when he fucked her face hard. He closed his eyes for a

moment and swallowed as he felt her reach into his wet jeans and her

warm hand wrap around his hard shaft. He imagined her tears, and the

puking, gagging, slurping noises she’d make as he shoved his huge

dick to the back of her throat. When he got her home he’d make her

wear black mascara and watch it streak down her wet cheeks. The

thought had his balls throbbing in anticipation. She’d soon learn that

it was cock first, oxygen second. It would be priceless to see the

panicked look on her face as she struggled to breathe and when she

realized that she would be his submissive for the rest of her life, that

she would spend most of it on her knees one way or the—

“Ow! Fuck!” he cried as something sharp stabbed into his cock.

He shoved her away and stumbled backwards, falling on his ass.

She sprang up and stood over him with a smirk on her face and the

syringe in her hand.

“Not quite the blow job you were expecting, shithead?”

The last thing he saw was her booted foot heading straight for his

face. The last thing he felt and heard was the crunch of his nose

before he slipped into darkness.

54

Dawn Forrest

* * * *

Katherine decided not to follow her daughter, who was hopefully

putting some distance between them and heading for the cabin, not

the Pack. She had to first ensure that Khan ceased to be a problem.

She tried to contact Jo without success and guessed that her mobile

phone had been damaged in the water.

It took over an hour to motor the boat back out into the middle of

the Bay where the current was strong and the water was deep. While

the boat moved slowly through the calm, black water, she dragged

Khan’s heavy, unconscious body to the side and stood over it,

mentally preparing herself for what had to be done. Sometimes you’re

the bug, and sometimes you’re the window shield, and today it’s not

me bleeding over the floor, you asshole. He looked a mess. She’d

given him a good kicking while venting some of her rage and

frustration.

An internal bickering discussion over what to do occupied her

thoughts. Oh God, I shouldn’t do it. I’m not a murderer, but if I don’t

stop this jerk now, he’s going to keep looking for me or Joanna. That

was justification enough for her. She realized that she had to do it if

she ever wanted any peace. But if he finds his unfortunate mate, then

he’ll stop chasing me, she counter-argued to herself, grasping at

straws . Yeah, but what are the odds? Maybe I could just castrate the fucker and leave him on the shore? That sounds like a good

compromise. Hell, what a choice.

He groaned, and that settled it. He was coming around. He was a

strong werewolf and he probably had an even chance of making it. If

by now he hadn’t had enough of Katherine Akara and ever came back

for thirds, she wouldn’t hesitate to kill him. Without deliberating the

issue further, she kicked him hard over the side. Swimming time, old

chum. The boat continued forward, leaving him in its churning wake

as she accelerated away. She definitely heard splashing and coughing.

Alphas’ Prize

55

Crap, his odds are probably much better than even. She had the

feeling that she was later going to regret her mercy.

56

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 5

“Excuse me, Wi—Prime Alpha Hawke, I am sorry to interrupt

you, but something has come up that requires your urgent attention.”

Brad actually established eye contact for a fraction of a second.

For a submissive dormant Were that was a monumental effort, letting

him know that whatever it was, it was damned important.

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” he said to the Alphas he was sitting

with. “I will return as soon as possible.”

“What’s up, Brad?” he asked as he rushed to keep up with the

rapid pace the young man set.

“Jo made contact through the WeresRus website and has just

asked me if I know who Katherine Akara is.”

“Whoa, that’s not a random question. What do you think this Jo

wants?”

“I think he’s making sure we are who we say we are and not a

bunch of wackos in their mom’s basement before he gets to the

point.”

“Is Jo online right now?”

“Yep.”

They entered the office to find Angela, his assistant, at her desk,

sitting on Mike Evans’s knee. Was nothing going to go easy today?

He let out a loud sigh. The place was going to the dogs…or

wolves…whatever.

“Angela, have you heard from Ashok Khan or the Russians?”

His normally super-efficient assistant had a glazed look to her

eyes. He wondered what Mike was doing with his hand under the

desk. A slight flaring of his nostrils, and he knew for sure.

Alphas’ Prize

57

“Angela, pay attention when your Alpha speaks to you.” He used

“the voice,” which had her blinking and suddenly looking flustered.

Mike, on the other hand, visibly bristled.

“She’s my mate, you’re not—”

“I am until Thursday night,” he interrupted.

Mike glared at him for a moment, and they locked eyes. For a

second the air seemed to thicken with tension, but then the normally

reasonable Australian shrugged and smiled.

“You’re right, Will, I apologize for my overenthusiastic

response.” Mike spoke softly and broke eye contact first.

“I understand, and mate actually trumps Alpha. I’m sorry that I

need Angela to work at all. You’ll soon be bound, my friend, and at a

Were Council full-moon run, too.” He slapped Mike on the back in

congratulations. “Angela?” he said again, trying to keep her focused.

“I can’t get hold of Prime Khan, but the Siberians called a few

hours ago, they said”—she put on a heavy accent—“‘We are making

big good time and party. We will be back soon.’”

He couldn’t help but chuckle at her impression of the normally

stoic twins. He guessed that everyone needed to blow off steam

sometimes. He looked at his pretty assistant and then at Mike.

“Go on,” he jerked his head at the door, “it’s late. We’ve a lot to

do tomorrow, but Brad has agreed to continue to take on most of your

duties.”

“Big shoes to fill and I’m quaking in my little boots,” Brad joked.

“Well, thanks for that. I am finding it hard to concentrate.” Angela

grimaced.

She stood up and smoothed her skirt. The smell of her arousal was

strong, and he saw the look of satisfaction and lust on Mike’s face as

he herded her out of the room. When they closed the door behind

them, he went to stand behind Brad, who sat at another desk, poised,

ready to type.

“We’re not now on the public message board, and we’re private

and secure. What would you like to say?”

58

Dawn Forrest

“Tell him that Katherine Akara is the only known female

werewolf in existence, who went missing from Scotland twenty-four

years ago.”

She’s the only woman alive I know of who can give me children,

and I passed up the opportunity on the grounds that it was against my

principles to use the woman and because I’m holding out for my true-

mate. What a shmuck. He finally admitted outright to himself that

he’d been afraid to meet her, afraid that he wouldn’t be able to resist

her and that his beast would insist on having her, true-mate or not.

Brad’s fingers flew across the keyboard and ended with a forceful

tap on the enter key. They waited and then received a response that

neither of them had been expecting.

Katherine Akara, of the Maori Pack, is my mother. Connor

McDonald, of the Scots Pack, was my father. A male werewolf called

Khan attacked us two hours ago in Reedville, Virginia. I managed to

escape, but my mother is in danger. She urgently needs the help of the

Pack. I need to meet with the Prime Alpha to discuss.

Brad turned to him, eyes wide and bright in surprise.

“Say yes, I will meet.”

“Chief, I have to say be careful, because it could be some sort of

coup attempt. If Jo is Katherine’s son, then he’ll be a powerful

werewolf.”

“It isn’t Katherine’s son, Brad, it’s her daughter, and she is a

werewolf.”

“What!” He looked shocked. “Fuck, that’s worse, Chief. We’ve a

house full of Alphas, half of whom are unmated.”

Like he didn’t know it. Will nodded, acknowledging that the

situation would be volatile. “We’ll have to take precautions.”

They waited for a few moments after their reply was sent.

Obviously Jo was also thinking along the lines of personal security,

because she wrote back, What is your Skype address? I want to see

and speak with the Prime.

Alphas’ Prize

59

Two minutes later, he was in front of the laptop looking at the

grainy image of an attractive yet bedraggled young woman.

“Hi, I’m Joanna Akara.” She moved closer, obviously peering at

his image.

“Hello, Jo. I am Will Hawke, Prime Alpha of the North American

Packs and Alpha of the Montana Mountain Pack.”

“Prime Hawke, I need to meet with you, but there’s a problem.”

She took a deep breath. “I’m a werewolf, I ‘became’ last month.” She

squinted at him. “You don’t seem very surprised.”

“I’m not. I found out about you today when an Enforcer of mine

picked up your scent while he was tracking a rogue.”

“Oh. Well, Prime Alpha Hawke, do you guarantee my safety and

promise on your honor that I will be able to leave freely should I wish

to?”

“I will do my best to protect you and your freedom. Where are

you? I can send some mated men to bring you in.”

She replied quickly with a sardonic chuckle. “I’m not so sure

about that. The fewer Weres that know about me the better, at least

until I’m with you and under Pack protection. In fact, you could be

anyone. You’re smaller than I expected. Hey, do you have some ID?”

Although he was six foot three, he’d heard that many times

because at first glance he was a fairly unassuming-looking guy. Like a

Japanese martial arts master, he had a lean physique that was all

muscle, but it was not obvious beneath clothes. In werewolf form he

was eight foot tall, solid and ripped, but he kept the beast within him

under such tight control that most Weres did not realize just how

much he dampened that dark, deadly, utterly vicious part of his soul.

It had caused many a werewolf to underestimate him, at their peril.

He deliberately cultivated a layer of polite civility because it

contrasted so greatly with his whispered lethal reputation. The fact

that his savagery wasn’t immediately apparent served as even more of

a threat to those who sought to challenge him. It also thankfully

ensured that he didn’t have to let the beast slip its chains very often.

60

Dawn Forrest

He fished out his wallet and held his driver’s license up to the camera.

She squinted closer.

“It actually looks like you,” she commented. “I guess you

probably are Prime Alpha Hawke. I’ll soon be in Denver, Colorado.”

“How about I send a jet with no one else except the pilot to pick

you up?”

“You can do that?” she sounded surprised.

“Yep, I’m Prime and I’ve had a few hundred years to accumulate

wealth.”

She appeared to hesitate. “Is the pilot human?”

“No. Harry’s a dormant male Were.”

“Does it have a cargo hold? I’d like to bring my Kawasaki Ninja

motorcycle. I’d just feel better making my own way to The Den once

I’m in Montana.”

“Nice bike, but wouldn’t you be more comfortable in a car?”

“I’d really like to have my bike with me.”

Ah, she wanted another escape route. She didn’t want to be totally

dependent on him. That was fair enough, although once she was on

that plane for all intents and purposes he had her.

“That shouldn’t be a problem.” What he didn’t say was the cargo

hold was big enough on the small jet because it’d been adapted to

contain the odd irate werewolf from time to time. Oh darling, you

could be walking straight into a trap.

“Okay, send me the details and I’ll be there.”

She gave him an e-mail address and Brad quickly jotted it down.

“The precise GPS coordinates for The Den would be useful. I

don’t want to be stopped or talk to anyone else until I’m standing in

front of you at the headquarters. I’m sure you realize that I’m taking a

huge risk as it is. Mom will kill me.” She muttered the last sentence

under her breath.

“Sure. The flight should take about an hour and a half. It’ll take

you that amount of time again to get to The Den, although that

depends on how fast you ride.”

Alphas’ Prize

61

She grinned. “Oh, I ride plenty fast enough.”

“I have to tell you that the Were Council is meeting here at the

moment. I’ll clear the place of unmated males for your arrival, and if

you decide to stay I will protect you, but I just thought that you should

know. Your existence will no longer be a secret.” He didn’t want her

unprepared and spooked by all the male scents she’d pick up, and he

thought she should understand the possible consequences of her

decision.

“My mom told me about the Council and other Pack Gatherings. I

guess there are a lot of unmated Alphas around?” She sounded a little

nervous, and he couldn’t blame her.

“Yes, but maybe it’s about time we discussed the issue of female

werewolves such as yourself. What do you think? Perhaps you could

present your case to the Council?” If he had Council backing for her

protection, it would make all their lives easier.

She smiled into the camera. “I think I may like you, Prime Alpha

Hawke.” Then she added, “You are mated, aren’t you?”

“Actually, no, but if I have to stuff eucalyptus oil up my nostrils

and wear a nose peg, I will.” He tried a smile.

She gave a nervous half chuckle. “I could wear a space suit. We’ll

find out if that’s necessary tomorrow. My mom really needs your

help.”

He nodded to give her reassurance. “As I said, I’ll do my best to

protect you both.”

“Well then I hope your best is good enough.”

So did he. She was still so young and vulnerable. God, he hoped

that he could be true to his word.

“Jo, if you don’t feel safe and want to tell me all you know right

now, then I’ll help your mom anyway. I know the Alpha that is

involved in your mom’s abduction, but your description of him and

testimony to the Council will help.” He was giving her the option not

to come into the wolf’s den, and a part of him hoped she’d take it.

62

Dawn Forrest

“Thank you, but I don’t want to live like my mom has, and Lord

knows she needs some peace. If there is a chance to get some

resolution to make our lives easier, then I’ll take it,” she said bravely.

“Okay, we’ll discuss it tomorrow, but for now just get yourself

here safely.”

“Please inform your security to let me pass through without

stopping.”

He nodded, but she had already cut the connection.

She was cautious, but not cautious enough. She was taking a

whooping risk. A wily old Were like him would make mincemeat out

of her. He guessed that concern for her mother had overcome

objections that she must have inherited from Katherine about her

possible future life in the Pack.

He addressed Brad. “Speak to Harry Smith, have him immediately

work out a flight plan for arriving in Denver tomorrow, then send the

details to Jo. Call Kil and Greg because they are currently in

Onancock trying to find Katherine and Joanna. Fill them in on current

events.”

Brad didn’t look surprised that he was already dealing with the

situation. Most of his Pack seemed to think that their leader had a

supernatural ability to foresee events. In truth, it was often just a case

of evaluating information, good planning, covering his bases, and

more than a fair share of luck and circumstance.

“Pass on the information that she has given us and tell them to try

to locate Ashok Khan and Katherine. They should not aggressively

engage but keep us posted. Organize a long training hike for the

unmated non-Alpha werewolves and recall the other mated warriors,

but don’t say why. I’ll brief them tomorrow. We’ll need them all at

The Den if we are to protect the females.”

“No problem, Prime, but what about the unmated Alpha

Councilors and delegates?”

Will knew that Brad sometimes felt uncomfortable around very

dominant males and tended to keep out of the way. The bookish

Alphas’ Prize

63

young man had been sneaking around The Den all week, avoiding

them and staying in the office or library, but Will needed all hands to

the pump at the moment.

“I know it’s not normally your job, Brad, but I don’t want to

disturb Angela and Mike in their pre-bonding time. You’ll have to

organize and lead a trip for the unmated Alphas tomorrow. A visit,

including lunch, to the main village of the Pack should keep them

occupied for an hour or two.”

A few lovely, unmated Were females lived in the village, and

more women than usual were around because of the college spring

break.

Brad looked decidedly uncomfortable, even more so than when

he’d agreed to give a communications-technology talk to the Council

tomorrow, but he nevertheless nodded his compliance. Will huffed,

because he was now reduced to asking a submissive male to take on

the role of cupid to a bunch of Alphas. Whatever next?

* * * *

Joanna Akara sat in a quiet corner of an Internet café in the

airport, nursing a coffee and writing down the coordinates for The

Den. She had purchased new dry clothes and was waiting for a plane

to Denver. The Prime Alpha lived in north Montana, which is why

she had never gone near the place. It was mountain and forest country

with mile upon mile of trails to run. It was the perfect location for

werewolves. She sighed and hoped that the Council would not hold

her captive because she was a werewolf female. Prime Hawke seemed

reasonable enough, although that could be an act.

She was worried about her mom and checked their emergency e-

mail box, but there was nothing yet. She left a brief message about

what she was going to do. Jo decided not to contact her mother

directly in case Khan tried to use her as leverage to get them both.

She’d wait until she knew whether or not the Were Council or Hawke

64

Dawn Forrest

would help. After contacting the Pack she used a public pay phone to

call her best friend, Lynne. Again she was glad that her mother made

her memorize important numbers, because her cell phone had been in

her pocket and not the waterproof pack when she’d dived overboard.

She sadly thought that she would not be seeing much of Lynne in the

future because she didn’t want to place her in danger.

There was something about Lynne that Jo found platonically

attractive. Her scent was comforting and suggestive of the stable,

settled home she’d never had. She had even visited and stayed at

Lynne’s parents’ house a few times and found them to be kind and

friendly people. Unfortunately her mom had never met her friend, but

if Lynne found it odd she never let on. Her mom had always stayed

away from Denver in order to not compromise Jo’s home. It would

also be tricky to explain how she looked so young.

Lynne was waiting for Jo at Denver International Airport, and her

face lit up with delight when she spotted her.

“Joey,” she yelled and ran to embrace her.

Jo had to lean down to fully engage the enthusiastic hug that

Lynne gave her. She had to make a conscious effort to relax because

she was not a touchy-feely person, and Lynne, well, Lynne was

tactile, a real cuddle cat. It actually felt good to be held. Lynne knew

that she wasn’t totally comfortable with close physical contact, but it

didn’t stop her. Uncharacteristically, Jo wanted to hang onto her

friend and pour out her problems, but she couldn’t.

“You okay, Joey? You only stayed stiff for a few seconds, you

must be loosening up, girl,” her friend half joked with concern.

The two women were best friends and had similar interests, but

they were different in personality and appearance. Jo was organized

and, by necessity, very independent. She was six foot tall with an

athletic, almost muscular figure. She had golden skin and dark-brown

hair with more than a hint of red, especially when the sun shone on it.

Her mom said that her dark eyes were well deep, and her last

boyfriend had said that they were like limpid pools, but Jo just

Alphas’ Prize

65

thought it was a young man’s poetic attempt to get into her pants. It

failed of course, as it always did.

Lynne was like a breath of fresh air, a ball of free energy. She was

creative and social, with a wicked sense of humor. She was five foot

eight inches tall and had a curvaceous figure with a full chest, small

waist, and hips to shake and roll, which she often did on the dance

floor. Her hair was the golden color of ripe wheat and her eyes

cornflower blue. Although not as physically fit as Jo, she still had a

mean punch and could execute a powerful roundhouse when they

sparred in karate.

Joanna pulled back from her friend’s embrace, keeping one hand

on her arm.

“Not really, Lynne, but I can’t tell you much about it. My mom’s

in trouble, and I have to go to Montana quickly to get help. I need my

bike. Is it still in the space where I left it?”

“Yeah, I took it for a quick spin last week and checked it over. It’s

running well. You’re not thinking of riding all the way, are you?

There are faster ways to get there.”

“No, it’ll go with me on a plane.”

When Hawke had suggested sending his jet for her she had

quickly considered the options. Flying independently and hanging

around Kalispell while she hired transportation wasn’t a great idea.

The chances of running into a werewolf there were significantly

higher than elsewhere. Arriving in Montana on Hawke’s jet would

offer her protection—assuming he was true to his word—and then

using her own bike offered a means of possible escape. All in all it

was marginally the most logical option. More importantly, over and

above logic, was that bike was her most treasured possession. She

figured that if this was a one-way trip then she darn well wanted to do

it in her version of style.

“Is that possible?”

“It is now,” she replied cryptically. “I’d like to rest up at the house

for a few hours if that’s okay?”

66

Dawn Forrest

“Of course, but only if you don’t have an OCD episode and start

warding off cats and dogs again. Let’s go.” Lynne laughed as she

quickly walked to her car.

“Ah, well, I can’t promise that.” She winced, knowing that it was

exactly what she had to do before she left.

When they were on the freeway, Lynne concentrated on driving,

but with a frown on her face she asked, “Are you sure I can’t help you

more, Jo?”

“Well, actually, there is one thing. Can I borrow your GPS and

that scarf you’re wearing?”

If Lynne’s biker leathers had fit she would have snaffled those,

too, but unfortunately they were way too short. She was hoping that

by wearing another woman’s item of clothing she could disguise her

own scent or at least confuse a hunter. It was a long shot.

“You’re back two minutes, and you already want my stuff!” She

put on a face of mock outrage. “Your leathers, helmet, boots, and

gloves are still in a box in your room. I won’t pretend to understand,

but if you need my scarf or anything else, it’s yours.”

“Thanks, you’re a star, and if I could tell you what’s going on, I

would.”

“But you can’t, I know, after all you’re my clandestine best friend

who disappears at a moment’s notice.” Lynne gave a half chuckle.

“Just be careful, and don’t do anything rash or dangerous.”

You mean like ride right into a den full of werewolves who’ll want

to fuck me and get me pregnant? But all she said was, “You know

me.”

Lynne suddenly grew serious. “Now we both know that’s not

altogether true.”

Yet here she was, helping her out, requiring no explanation, a true

friend.

When they were back at her apartment, she used Lynne’s

computer to print off the information that Hawke had sent. There

were coordinates to The Den and also to a relatively small private

Alphas’ Prize

67

airport sixteen miles outside of Denver. The plane would be waiting

for her from eight o’clock in the morning. She checked her e-mail in-

box again, but there were still no new messages from her mom. Jo

was definitely worried now, and it reaffirmed that she was doing the

right thing by contacting Hawke. In truth she was relieved that the

decision about contacting the Pack had been an easy one to make,

given the circumstances. She honestly couldn’t see herself spending

her life on the run like her mom. She would be careful about giving

the Pack too much information, though, as she never underestimated

her mother.

She tried to get a few hours of sleep on her old bed but was almost

overwhelmed by the feeling that major changes to her life were about

to occur. After tomorrow, things would never be the same. It could be

a good or bad thing, depending on how a group of Alphas saw her

situation. She rested fitfully and had a strange, erotic half dream about

frenzied mating with two snow-white werewolves while howling at

the moon.

68

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 6

At first Kil couldn’t quite believe his eyes because stumbling

along the shoreline toward him and Greg was Ashok Khan, wet,

shirtless, shivering, and apparently disorientated. Greg, being well

trained by him, was careful not to say anything, but the quick look

cast his way said, “What the heck?” On closer inspection, Kil saw that

Khan’s skin looked like badly dyed cloth, with green, purple, and blue

colors bleeding into each other. The bad bruising on his torso and on

his drawn, paler face looked suspiciously like boot prints. Jesus, was

it possible that a female werewolf had given Khan such a mauling? If

so, he thought he might be in love with the hellion.

The man was clearly exhausted because he wasn’t healing as fast

as he should. He must have been outside all night to be lurching

around here this early in the morning. No wonder they tracked him

down so easily. It crossed Kil’s mind that now would be the best time

to take Khan out and save his Prime and their kind a lot of grief. His

intuition told him that Khan was big trouble, but he needed Will’s

permission, so he shelved the appealing idea, made certain he was

outside Khan’s hearing range, and called the Chief.

“Take him to the nearest safe house, and bring him in tomorrow,”

Will instructed.

“I could easily solve the problem permanently, right now.” He left

it unspoken that no one would ever know what happened to the Indian

Prime.

“No, we have to do this right. He will go before the Council and

explain himself. Don’t let on that you know anything, and if he asks

Alphas’ Prize

69

questions just say that you’re following orders. If he is aggressive or a

danger to you then tranq’ him.”

Kil thought that Khan just looked grateful to see them.

“I went fishing, slipped, hit my face on a piece of equipment, and

fell overboard,” Khan tried to explain through swollen lips and what

looked and sounded like a broken nose.

It took all of Kil’s self-discipline not to laugh. Yeah right, fishing

for females to fuck. He almost hoped that the bully would give him

trouble.

“Prime Hawke was concerned about you, and we were sent to

track you down and bring you back to The Den.” He let Khan think

that Will was psychic and that they were the most amazing trackers

who ever lived. “C’mon, let’s get you somewhere warm, buddy.”

Kil’s mouth smiled at the man, but it never reached his cold, hard

eyes, and Khan did not hold his gaze for long.

* * * *

Jo awoke early and immediately accessed the emergency e-mail

in-box one last time. There was still nothing from her mom. Damn.

She showered and then dressed in her own very impractical but totally

hot white biker leathers. The thought crossed her mind that she’d do

better to wear something less sexy and appealing, but she didn’t have

time to go shopping. Lynne made them both a light breakfast and

strong coffee. She didn’t feel like eating, as worry filled her stomach,

but she knew that she’d need the energy for the day ahead.

She surprised her friend and herself by giving Lynne a big,

grateful, and somewhat-desperate bear hug that had been brewing

inside her for the past hour.

“Now I’m really worried,” Lynne said as she held her tight.

“Don’t be. Thanks for being a great friend.” She realized that

sounded like a “good-bye” rather than a “see you later.”

70

Dawn Forrest

She then collected her motorcycle, and with a promise to call

Lynne as soon as was practical, she said good-bye. The machine felt

good between her thighs. It was as if all that power was just waiting

for her to open the throttle and unleash it. She rode to the private

airport and was quickly directed to Mr. Hawke’s jet. The pilot, Harry,

was polite and efficient.

“We’ll have to drain the fuel tank before we load your bike,” he

said.

“Why?” She wasn’t happy about being unable to make a quick

getaway.

“Safety regulations.”

She studied him and hoped that she was correct in her assessment

that he wasn’t about to make a move against her. She nodded, but

while he siphoned off the fuel, she literally sniffed around and

visually checked out the plane for any unexpected passengers. It

seemed all clear. She helped Harry to load her bike. The cargo hold

looked a bit like a jail. She almost lost her nerve when she was

securing her bike and saw manacles hanging on the bars.

“I never thought I’d say this to a strange guy, Harry, but I rather

hope you’re into kinky sex. It’s better than any other explanation.”

He looked distinctly shocked and puzzled until she rattled the

chains in front of him. Comprehension dawned on his face.

“We sometimes have to transport wild animals,” he wryly

explained with a tight smile.

I’ll bet you do. Feeling a tad apprehensive, she quickly exited the

hold and made her way to the very comfortable passenger cabin. Well,

at least I’m not a prisoner in the cheap seats. Yet.

She made it through the ninety-minute flight without getting

drugged or Tasered. Upon arrival in Kalispell, she helped Harry to

quickly liberate her bike and refuel. She was constantly alert for any

trouble, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Hawke was letting

her come to him. She hoped she wasn’t riding into a trap. As she

Alphas’ Prize

71

waved goodbye she had no doubt that Harry would be ringing his

boss and informing him that she was on her way.

It was a dry, perfect Montana spring morning for a bike ride. She

was thankful that the roads were clear of snow and ice. She slowed

down to take a sharp bend in the road, appreciating that the route was

interesting and challenging on a bike. On any other occasion she

would have really enjoyed the ride. As she came out of the corner, she

opened the throttle and sped along the empty tree-lined road, trying

not to overthink her situation. The GPS guided her closer and closer

to her destination, a den of werewolves, and to a major juncture in her

life where events would unfold and form her future. The only thing

she could do was to try to maintain as much control over her own

destiny as possible. She was not going to let these males push her

around.

When she saw a sign to the nearby large village of Wereford, she

couldn’t help but smile in appreciation of how they hid out in the

open. It was only about another five miles to The Den. Gradually she

became aware of a rumbling sound behind her. In her wing mirror she

saw two Ducatis closing up fast. Cool bikes. She slowed down a little

and waved them past. For a moment it looked as if that was what they

were going to do, but then the two riders seemed to change their

minds and hung back slightly, one on either side, effectively flanking

her. Not good.

She kept her attention mostly on the road ahead, but when she

glanced in her wing mirrors she saw that they had partially raised

their visors. Their matching expressions of astonishment gave her

cause for concern, but she couldn’t smell anything because she was

going fast and they were slightly behind her. When she saw the

similar male faces sniff the air and the gleam of sharp, long teeth

exposed by a grin, she knew that they must be werewolves, and she

was in trouble. Oh fuck! She opened the throttle full. No way, no how

was she stopping now.

72

Dawn Forrest

The riders somehow kept pace and handled their bikes well, with

practiced grace. If she hadn’t been in the predicament of not knowing

their intent, she would have appreciated their skills more, but as it

was, she just wanted to get to the Pack’s main headquarters as fast as

possible. She took the corners at an almost-reckless speed and,

surprisingly, the Ducatis responded by dropping back. She knew that

they could have tried to run her off the road, but for some reason they

seemed to be wary of getting too close. They rode carefully, almost

cautiously, though never dropping back too far.

It was nearly noon as she approached the main entrance to the

Montana Mountain Pack’s estate. A sign simply stating “The Den”

confirmed that she was in the right place. The gates were wide open, a

good sign that at least Prime Alpha Hawke was following the plan so

far, assuming that the Ducatis weren’t part of an official welcoming

party. A line from a children’s cautionary nursery rhyme popped into

her head, “‘Will you walk into my parlor?’ said the spider to the fly. ”

Well, she was sure coming in fast and hard. The solid road surface

gave way to gravel, which was not a great surface for a speeding bike

with two riders in hot pursuit. After about two miles she saw a large

house up ahead and decided that she definitely wasn’t going to get

taken now that she was so close.

She was dimly aware of men on the grounds, running in her

direction. Instead of slowing to a stop she jerked the bike sideways

and executed a nifty but dangerous one-eighty-degree slide toward the

stone steps that led to a large, open front doorway. As her bike

skidded, gravel and soil were spewed into the air. Before the machine

stopped on its side, she kicked away and rolled, coming out of the

impressive stunt maneuver at a sprint. Without looking back she

cleared the steps with a single leap and charged through the open door

and a large foyer into a spacious hall full of…male werewolves. Oh

crap.

Jo stopped abruptly in the deathly quiet space. The men were

sitting behind several tables, positioned so that they curved around the

Alphas’ Prize

73

room. The layout instantly brought to mind the legend of King Arthur

and the Knights of the Round Table, and she was standing in the

middle. For a moment, all she could smell was the confusing yet

pleasant mix of Were scents, and all she could hear through her

helmet was her own sharp breathing.

Long seconds later the quiet was ruptured by shouts and the sound

of heavy boots behind her. She whirled around to see two very tall

men clad in black leather closing in on her. They ripped their helmets

off, and she just had time to register their identical very pale white

masculine faces, storm-gray, piercing eyes, and white, long, straight

hair before chaos broke out. Four huge men pounced on the pursuing

bikers, quickly followed by two more when it became apparent that

they couldn’t hold them.

Inexplicably she was almost overcome by the urge to dive into the

affray and…what? It was the most peculiar sensation, but her whole

being just knew that somewhere within that rabble was something she

wanted, needed, must have.

“Stop! Vladimir, Yuri.” A deep, commanding voice cut through

the melee.

A very handsome Native American man who looked to be in his

early thirties had stood up and was walking toward her. She

recognized him, although the image she saw yesterday on the

computer screen didn’t do him justice, because it didn’t capture the

authoritative essence of the man. His voice was the epitome of a sure,

capable, dominant Alpha. He radiated power, intelligence, and

strength, but lurking beyond that there was dangerous yet very

restrained wildness, a potent combination she had never come across

before. Normally she would have been in awe of such a man, but

there was something intriguing and infinitely more desirable nearby,

something nagging more insistently as every second passed.

As quickly as it started, the two men stopped struggling, and the

commotion began to lessen.

74

Dawn Forrest

“You are upsetting my guest. Please calm yourselves,” he

requested politely.

Just like that, the top dog closed it down and pulled the shutters on

all that primitive, animalistic power. It still stalked near the surface

but was on a much tighter leash. She must remember to never

underestimate this man. He was the proverbial wolf in sheep’s

clothing, and she should not forget that.

“Joanna, I’m very glad you made it. I am Will Hawke, and I will

help you.” He was breathing through his mouth and deliberately

trying not to inhale her scent.

He held out his hand, and she automatically shook it while

battling with the need to now ignore him completely and

find…whatever it was. Harsh growls of aggression and distress

sounded behind her again when she touched Hawke.

“Do not touch her,” a heavily accented voice commanded. It sent

shivers down her spine and to her groin.

What in God’s name is going on? She still had her helmet on with

the visor shut, so she pulled off her gloves, unclipped the chinstrap,

and took it off. A single thick rope-like braid fell down her back. Two

things happened at once. The Prime’s face froze as his nostrils

twitched, and he hastily took one step back away from her, and her

pursuers both made a noise somewhere between a growl and a moan

and began to struggle in earnest again.

She stood transfixed, unable to run or even look away from them.

She should have been terrified because they seemed totally focused

on getting to her, but instead she felt excited and aroused. What the

hell? Hawke regarded her with a lustful expression for a moment that

quickly morphed to panic and regret. The muscle in his jaw twitched

as he gritted his teeth and turned his attention on the two men

struggling behind her.

“This lady is a werewolf. Your reaction as unmated males is

natural although somewhat exaggerated. We were not expecting you,

or you would have been warned. Please try to control yourselves.”

Alphas’ Prize

75

Again she heard deep frustrated growls and one word spat harshly.

“Nyet.”

Oh crap. Faced with the reality of her situation, she now

understood her mother’s reticence to return to a Pack a lot more. She

quickly looked around to check window and door positions. The

initial adrenaline surge was fading, and she now fully engaged her

heightened sense of smell. She inhaled the air deeply through her nose

and staggered a step back into Hawke. He took a sharp intake of

breath and immediately pushed her forward like a pinball as he

stepped farther away from her.

She stumbled and was almost overcome by an intoxicating

fragrance unlike anything she’d experienced before. Quickly she

recovered her balance and jerked to ridged attention as she snapped

all her focus back on the twins. They were growling and staring at her

with what could only be described as raw desire, lust, and yearning.

She felt like the only dessert on the buffet table, and they appeared

ravenous.

Jo watched as the twins fought against their captors. They were

breathing deeply with nostrils flared, and their leather-clad, leonine,

muscular bodies looked tense as they strained and bucked against the

six men trying to hold them. They seemed to be undergoing a partial

shift as muscles bulged and strained against their clothes, long talons

grew from their fingers, and sharp looking fangs snapped and snarled.

My God, they are going to break away!

“Oh fuck,” someone cursed nervously.

Hawke gave a hand signal and calmly said, “Tranq’ them.”

Two Weres standing at the edge of the room reached into their

jackets and removed guns from shoulder holsters. They ran to the

frantic twins, took aim, and fired a single shot into each man’s neck.

Within seconds the struggling began to subside.

“Take them away,” Hawke instructed.

“Wait,” she croaked.

76

Dawn Forrest

Everyone froze, and all attention was focused on her like some

fascinating bug under a microscope. She locked gazes with first one

and then the other twin. Her mouth watered, and her gums began to

ache. Of their own accord her canines elongated and dropped. She

flexed cramping fingers as her nails itched and partially extended like

claws. This had never happened outside of the one full-moon change

she had undergone. Christ, what’s going on? One of the males was

also flexing his clawed hands, and the other gave her a knowing smirk

that showed wicked fangs.

Inconceivably she felt a strong compulsion to actually approach

them, as if some unseen force tugged at every life-loving cell in her

body. In fact, her feet were beginning to move in their direction

before she was aware it was happening. Her heart thudded heavily,

and each strong beat reverberated in her chest. She wondered if she

was going crazy, as she struggled to stand still, because they could rip

her through with those claws or take a sizable chunk out of her throat

with those sharp-looking teeth. She so wanted to put her hands on

both of their bodies, to lick and rub herself against— Crap, what is

wrong with me?

Shocked and baffled, she turned to the Prime with what she hoped

was an imploring expression for help and then to the identical,

overwhelmingly attractive twin werewolves. Moisture gathered

between her thighs, leaking from her aching core. Oh Hell, I’m

creaming myself. She became embarrassingly aware that her own

scent grew stronger, somehow riper. A little moan escaped her throat

and was answered by low growls from the twins. Her pelvic muscles

clenched in response.

“I don’t understand, what’s–what’s happening to me?” she

managed to ask in a half-strangled-sounding voice before her vocal

chords were pulled tighter than tent ropes in a storm.

Everyone in the room was staring at them in shocked silence.

Both men had fallen to their knees in front of her but were struggling

to stay conscious.

Alphas’ Prize

77

“You are…our mate,” they both said, right before they passed out

and keeled over.

* * * *

Well, he’d hosted duller Gatherings. The twins staked their claim,

and a collective gasp went around the room. Joanna whispered in a

strangled voice, “God help me.” Probably because, judging by her

body’s reaction, it was true. They were all looking at one frightened

yet highly aroused young female werewolf. They could all smell it.

The combination was shamefully intoxicating, evoking images of a

chase, a hunt, and sex. He could only imagine how the twins must

have felt. The effect was much stronger with a true-mate and probably

more so with a werewolf female.

Will didn’t know if God was interested, but as the Prime Alpha of

this territory, he was. First, though, he had to quickly do something

about the nagging attraction he felt toward the girl because her so-

very-sexy scent was getting stronger in response to the mating musk

that the twins were producing. Thankfully he was prepared, and he

whipped out a plastic bag containing cotton wool that had been

soaked in eucalyptus oil and shoved some up his nose. Phew, that was

better.

With all the solemn dignity he could muster—given that he had

cotton wool trailing from his nose, causing his nostrils to sting like

buggery and his eyes to water—he asked her if she accepted his

authority and protection as her Pack Alpha. She tore her gaze from the

two figures slumped on the floor, gave a stiff nod, and squeaked,

“Yes.”

He turned to his men and instructed them to move Vladimir and

Yuri out of the main house and into one of the cabins in the forest on

the estate. They jokingly called the cabins “Love Lodges,” or more

crudely when the ladies weren’t around “Pussy Palaces,” but he

decided not to mention that little gem in front of Jo. She gave a little

78

Dawn Forrest

whimper and looked perplexed and upset when they were carried

away.

“They’ll be okay, you can see them later. I doubt that you’ll be

able to concentrate with them near, and your reaction to them is a bit

distracting.”

He cleared his throat and addressed everyone in the hall.

“Fellow Councilors, I am pleased to introduce Joanna Akara, new

member of the Montana Mountain Pack, daughter of Katherine Akara

and the late Connor McDonald, former Prime of the Anglo-Celtic

Pack and Alpha of the Scots Pack. Yuri and Vladimir Volkov have

claimed that Joanna is their mate. I do not dispute their claim, but as

her Alpha I give her my protection. I invited her here with the

promise that she would be safe and free to leave at any time. The

choice is hers.”

There was a collective rumble of disapproval from all the males in

the room because they knew it wasn’t true, not really, because there

was no choice in wild nature. Just as surely as spring buds open to the

sun, the blooming reaction of her body to the Siberians proclaimed it.

She was their mate. To a werewolf that was everything, but he

guessed that because she’d been raised outside of the Pack, by a

mother who fought for her freedom and independence, she might need

to believe that she did have a choice, that her decision was freely

given and not preordained by biology or dictated by the Lore.

Two such strong mates for a female! Such a thing was very rare,

but he couldn’t help thinking that the young werewolf woman could

do a lot worse. On his own each twin was formidable, and together

they would be able to protect her better than any Alpha alive, except

for him. On the other hand, they had found themselves mated to one

of the few females alive who could take on two such dominant

Alphas. Often the moon-fated were fortunate like that.

“I am Paul Kaiteke, Alpha of the Maori Pack. I’m surprised but

very pleased to meet you, Joanna Akara, daughter of my Pack. How is

your mother? We have all been very worried about her, particularly

Alphas’ Prize

79

your grandparents.” A heavily muscled Maori with traditional facial

and body tattoos addressed Joanna gently.

“I am honored to meet you,” she said, following protocol. At least

her mother had taught her that. “She is in danger, and I am here to

seek help.”

Will admired that she kept her voice strong and clear when she

must have been very nervous. All eyes looked with concern at Joanna

and then at him.

“There is an urgent matter that Joanna and I must attend to and

things that we will discuss at full Council when the unmated members

return. The mating claim by the Siberian Pack Alphas is good but

very unexpected. Please excuse us so that I can properly address you

all as soon as possible.”

He guided Joanna out of the room toward his study. She was

clearly agitated at being apart from her mates and seemed confused.

He wondered how much she knew about her heritage and Pack life.

* * * *

It took every bit of discipline, forged by love for her mother, to

stop herself from sprinting from the Hall, pouncing on the twins, and

shredding the leather between them. It was frightening how she was

reacting. She fervently wanted things that she’d never had before,

such as physical intimacy, loving, and a good fucking. It had been just

under two months since she had sexually matured and “become.”

Before then she hadn’t been interested in men for sex. Since then

she’d felt hot and horny but not attracted to any of the men she knew,

and then, of course, she’d had to run. There really hadn’t been the

opportunity to take these new urges for a test drive. Well, she had a

sneaking suspicion she’d soon be screeching around a trial track, and

she couldn’t wait.

She reluctantly followed Hawke down a corridor to a thick

wooden door. He opened it and stepped back, giving her plenty of

80

Dawn Forrest

room to pass through and avoid contact. The man was trying to honor

his word, and she could see the effort it cost him.

“Bloody hell, what’s that lovely smell?” said a deep Australian

voice.

She stopped dead, and Hawke almost crashed into her. Sitting at a

desk was a man with a woman on his lap. He was obviously a

werewolf, but she couldn’t distinguish if he was mated or not. What

struck Jo was the woman’s aroma. Her scent was strangely similar to

Lynne’s.

The young woman batted the man with her hand.

“Ah, love, she doesn’t smell as good as you, and no one ever will

after Thursday night,” he said to placate her as he caught her hand and

kissed it.

They both looked at Joanna with surprised curiosity.

“I was wondering what all the ruckus was about,” the woman said

with a friendly smile.

Hawke made the formal introductions.

“Angela and Mike will be bound at the full-moon run on

Thursday. You can scent that they are mates but not yet permanently

bound.”

There was so much she didn’t know about her own kind, this

whole experience was more a learning vertical straight line than a

curve.

“It’s nice to meet you both,” she said automatically as she

wondered if her scent would change due to the twins, and what would

be the catalyst.

“Please, let’s quickly talk about my mother,” she implored Hawke

through gritted teeth. She was finding it hard to think of anything

except the two gorgeous men with long, straight, snow-white hair and

a scent to live for.

“Do you mind if they stay?” he asked, indicating to the couple

about to get up. “They can be trusted.”

Alphas’ Prize

81

She knew that he didn’t want to be alone with her, and the fact

that he was fighting his attraction was reassuring. She shook her head.

He quickly explained what had happened since they last spoke.

“When Khan gets here tomorrow we will question him. It looks as

if your mother escaped from him.”

Her heartbeat faltered at the news. If her mother wasn’t with Khan

it could mean one of two things.

“Either that or he killed her.” Her voice quavered with worry.

“The werewolf that attacked us last night was Indian looking, tall and

swarthy, with short, black, straight hair and a mustache. I’d recognize

him if I saw him again, and I certainly recognize the name Ashok

Khan. Mom told me he was the one who came after her in Scotland

and who probably killed my father.” She clenched her fists and gritted

her teeth against the anxiety that washed through her.

“I doubt that he would have killed her, because he wants and

needs her alive. I promise that I will try to help your mother. You say

he was there when your mom fled Scotland?” She saw him give Mike

a pointed look.

“Yes.”

“Then he must have had something to do with the Scots Pack

massacre,” Mike said.

“Massacre?” Her shocked voice raised an octave.

“Yes, all the Pack who were at the castle that night were killed, no

witnesses, no clues. Charles Knight, the English Pack Alpha, took

over as Prime, and Sean Bruce, a cousin of yours who was absent at

the time of the incident, became the new Alpha of the sadly reduced

Scots Pack. In fact, Charles and Sean are here for the Council

Gathering. They are unmated and so not near the house at the

moment.”

She knew that she had some family in New Zealand, but it also

looked as though there was a whole other large branch of her family

tree that she didn’t know about.

82

Dawn Forrest

“Thank you for all the trouble you’ve gone to for me. My mom

doesn’t know what happened after she fled because she severed

contact with all Weres. You’re probably right about her being okay.

She’s very resilient.”

“If the description of the bruises on Khan’s face and body are

anything to go by, I’d say she’s that and then some.” He sounded

impressed.

Jo relaxed a little, knowing that the chances were in favor of her

mom being okay. She wanted to use a phone or a laptop to contact her

mom, but she knew that using any device belonging to the Pack could

compromise her mom’s security. Was that the right thing to do? She

had never felt so uncertain before, so distracted and unable to focus.

She knew that her mom would be worried about her going to the Pack

but that she would stick to the plan and head to the cabin in the

Colorado Rockies. Jo decided not to try to contact her until she knew

more about her own situation.

“You’re finding it hard to concentrate because you are apart from

your mates,” Hawke said gently.

Was the man a mind reader?

Mike’s eyebrows shot up, and Angela squealed in delight, “Oh

congratulations, who is the lucky male?”

“Mates, as in plural?” Mike picked up on his words.

“They just met a few minutes ago, and I had to tranq’ the guys,”

Hawke spoke for her. “It’s Vladimir and Yuri Volkov.”

The pair on the chair looked stunned.

“Both Russians?” Angela said at last with a gulp.

Mike whistled. “That’ll be some mating and bonding,” he

murmured and looked at her with new appreciation.

Angela blushed. Again Jo felt frustrated at knowing so little, and it

was worse with her mind not firing on all cylinders.

“Angela, your type of scent is pleasant and familiar to me. It’s a

little similar to a friend of mine’s. I thought it was unique to Lynne,

but I must be wrong.”

Alphas’ Prize

83

“I’m a Were female. My dad is a werewolf. Your friend must be a

Were.”

“No, that can’t be right. Here’s her scarf.” She reached up to her

neck only to discover that the scarf wasn’t there. “Oh, I must have lost

it when I rolled off the bike.”

“Rolled off the bike? Are you okay?” Angela asked, sounding

puzzled and concerned.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I was escaping from them…my, er, mates.” She

frowned and quickly changed the uncomfortable topic of the Russian

twins. “I’ve met Lynne’s parents, and they definitely aren’t Were. I

must have made a mistake.” But there really was a similarity,

although it was clouded by the mating process.

“What’s the strength of Jo’s scent now? It went to dizzying

proportions when she was near the Russians,” Hawke asked Mike.

“S’okay. I can resist it because I now have Angela, but I

recommend that you keep the cotton wool in or wear nose plugs until

after…” he trailed off, and his eyes darted to her.

“What?” she asked.

For a few seconds no one spoke, until Angela cleared her throat.

“Oh, for goodness’s sake, you guys talk about and have sex all the

time, why the sudden shyness? Jo, once true-mates have sex they

begin a sort of pre-bonding process. The more you’re with them”—

Angela made a linking hand gesture so that there would be no

misinterpretation—“the more you take on their scent. It’s a warning to

other males to stay away. It isn’t permanent, unlike when the full

bond is formed on a full moon. In normal circumstances, once the

permanent mating bond is in place, you will no longer be compatible

with any other Were.”

There was silence for a second while she absorbed that

information.

“Well that’ll be a fuckin’ relief,” she said without thinking.

Angela chuckled

84

Dawn Forrest

“Er, yes, well, back to what happens now,” Hawke said, sounding

as if he’d rather be anywhere else than in a room discussing sex with

her. “Soon all the unmated Alphas will be back. We will arrange a full

Council meeting tomorrow to discuss you and your mother’s

situation. I can put you in a secure cabin on the estate with mated men

for protection, or you can stay with Vladimir and Yuri in their cabin.

Their mating musk should lessen the effect of your scent.”

“I don’t know them.” It seemed the obvious yet lame thing to say,

and under the circumstances she didn’t think it was that important.

Hawke’s expression softened. “I expect our ways are strange to

you. Your body and the beast within you know enough. They are your

mates, Joanna, and you will be safer with them. This would be a good

time to get to know a little about them as men, before the full-moon

run. No one will force you to mate and bond. I promise that.”

The look on his face told her that he thought they wouldn’t have

to. Still, she was thankful for his words of support and guidance,

which made her feel more confident about her mom’s situation.

“I want to go to them.” She did, irrefutably, no doubt it was right,

but she would be loyal to her mother. “But I also need to think about

what to say to the Council. I can’t abandon my mother just because I

have mates.”

“Perhaps you should simply show the Council,” Hawke said

smoothly.

She cocked her head to one side. What did he mean?

As if he heard her thoughts he continued. “You stopped running

and came to the Pack because you trusted me. Immediately you found

your mates, and that is cause for great celebration in our society. That

would not have happened if you had been too afraid to come to the

Pack. We must argue that Katherine be given every opportunity to

meet her true-mate without fear of being forced into a partnership.”

Of course the unmated Alphas would go for that because there

was a chance her mom could be the true-mate to one of them. The

mated ones wouldn’t care.

Alphas’ Prize

85

“What if her mate isn’t here? We must get an agreement to never

force a claim on her.”

He nodded. “There will, of course, be many Weres who will want

her in lieu of a true-mate, but the choice should be hers. She may

prefer the comfort and security that being claimed will bring to that of

a life in hiding.”

“Don’t count on it. She tried that once, and look what happened, a

massacre apparently. Only being true-mated will bring her peace.”

“Yes, and the same is true for you.”

That was exactly the way it was. If she wanted any peace in her

life she would go to the twins. Instinct, intuition, and some deeply

buried genetic code conspired to ensure that there really wasn’t a

decision to be made.

“Okay, I’ll stay with…my mates.” The words felt thick and

foreign on her tongue, yet also thrilling.

Hawke looked relieved, and Angela and Mike looked delighted.

Obviously this whole finding-one’s-mate thing was a joyous occasion

in Were society.

“They’ll still be unconscious at the cabin, but I have the antidote.

Come on, let’s go wake up your mates.”

“Wait,” Angela piped up with a serious expression on her face.

“I’m sorry, Will, but Jo has to know that once Vladimir and Yuri

wake up there’ll be no keeping them from her, except by tranquilizing

them again. From what you’ve said about their behavior in the hall it

appears to be a much greater reaction than normal.”

“Yeah, well, I was not unaffected either,” Jo admitted, feeling a

bit embarrassed. “It’s probably a werewolf thing.”

Angela turned to her. “Don’t worry, listen to your heart, and let

instinct take over and don’t fight it. They’re scary-looking dudes, but

they would never, ever, hurt their mate. You are the most precious

thing in their lives now, and they’ll take good care of you.”

“I’m a virgin,” she blurted out.

86

Dawn Forrest

Three pairs of eyebrows rose, and then two male pairs fell into a

frown.

“Not for long.” Angela chuckled with a wink.

“Angela!” Mike admonished, sounding shocked.

“I’ll speak to them first if you want,” Angela offered.

“You are not going anywhere near two male werewolves with

mating fever, never mind between them and their new mate,” Mike

quickly said, his tone allowing no argument.

Angela turned and frowned at him. She looked like she was going

to object, but Hawke stepped in.

“I’ll do it,” he said reluctantly, as if he’d just volunteered to buy

feminine hygiene products from a busy local drugstore.

Alphas’ Prize

87

Chapter 7

“The things a responsible Chief has to do that a simple warrior

does not.” Will muttered to himself as he drove up to the cabin while

Jo followed on her bike. He guessed she was more comfortable

having a fast means of escape, and he was glad not to have her in the

enclosed cab with him. She still didn’t seem to fully understand the

effect she had on an unmated male. At least once she went inside the

cabin she wasn’t likely to be going anywhere far for a while, and

certainly not without one of the Siberian Pack Alphas. Hopefully

she’d take on their scent enough to make her less appealing.

She looked super sexy in her tight white leathers as she threw her

long leg over that crotch rocket of a bike. He envied the machine. It

was a good thing she’d found her true-mates so soon because she

would be hard for any unmated Alpha to resist. He wasn’t convinced

that he wouldn’t have tried to woo and persuade her to stay with him

and mate to give him a family, even if they couldn’t bond. He

experienced the familiar ache in his gut at the thought of what he’d

lost long ago, and the beast within him keened.

“I’ll wait here until you’ve woken them up and had a little chat,”

she said when they reached the cabin.

She was doing her best to sound calm and nonchalant as she

fiddled with the straps of the pack on the back of her bike. He

expected that she smelled of nervous excitement right now, but he

couldn’t tell because he had nose plugs firmly in place. The sooner

she was mated the better, because it wasn’t a good look for him.

He nodded and stepped onto the porch but was stopped short of

entering when she called to him.

88

Dawn Forrest

“Prime Hawke.” There was a tremor in her voice. “Thank you for

doing this and being so kind.”

If only she knew his thoughts and the internal struggle that even

now raged to just let his beast free, kill the Russians, and take her for

his own. He straightened his back and entered the cabin.

He found both Alphas unceremoniously spread out on the super-

king-sized bed. He injected each one with the antidote to the

tranquilizer. A pharmacist in the Redwood Pack had devised the drugs

a few years ago, and it had proved to be an effective means of

preventing violence without succumbing to it. Within minutes the

men began to surface to consciousness. He stood back and waited.

Yuri was the first to spring off the bed and whirl around, looking

for threats to his mate, no doubt. Moments later Vladimir joined him.

Two pairs of deadly cold gray eyes zeroed in on him. Immediately the

two began a partial change. They were both powerful. Not many

Weres could initiate and control a change to such an extent. He could

for many years now, but he remained still and calm.

“I wouldn’t if I were you.” His voice was cold, clear, and deadly

serious. “Yuri, Vladimir, relax. Your mate is outside, and she is here

for you of her own accord. You will see her in a moment, but there

are some things you should know if you want this mating to go

smoothly.”

They growled at him menacingly, and it was starting to get his

hackles up. He reminded himself that they were strong Alphas,

unused to taking orders, and the mating fever was upon them. He

made a monumental effort to push his beast down, because he knew

for certain that, if he lost control now, he would kill them and go after

her.

“You don’t want to mess this up. I’m wearing nose plugs because

she’s outside waiting for you, and I’m sure you can scent her.”

The twins’ nostrils flared, and the bulges in their trousers grew

implausibly bigger. Yep, they could smell her all right.

Alphas’ Prize

89

“How it goes today will set the tone for the future. Please listen to

what I have to say, because Joanna has asked me to speak to you.

Believe me, there are many other things that I would much rather be

doing. Listen for her.” He spoke evenly, as if inviting them to tea

rather than preparing to fight if necessary.

He hoped that the twin werewolves before him, who were battling

with their lust, instinct, and desire, understood what he was doing.

They didn’t know anything about her and would be wise to follow his

lead. Don’t make me tranq’ you again, boys. The gun nestled

comfortably in the holster he was wearing inside his coat. It was more

for their protection than his. Better that than to rip their throats out.

They continued to glare at him for a few seconds more, and then

Yuri slowly inclined his head and in a strangled voice said, “Da.”

Smart boy.

* * * *

Joanna waited for Hawke to reappear. She took the time to

observe what she could from her position, work out the best escape

route, assess where a possible ambush might occur. The habits that

her mother had drilled into her were hard to ignore, especially here, in

the werewolves’ den.

He had been gone for fifteen minutes, and she was starting to get

impatient. She wanted to see her mates, to throw off this horrible

clawing anxiety that she’d felt since they’d been taken away. It was

like suffering from acute withdrawal symptoms. Now that she’d

sensed them, she needed them to relieve this aching tension building

in her body. Any sane woman would be reconsidering her position,

any sane virgin would be hopping on her bike and zooming off into

the sunset. The irony of her situation mocked her. She was a nervous

virgin who was about to get laid by not one but two dominant, sexy-

as-hell werewolves.

90

Dawn Forrest

The door of the cabin opened inward, and her new Alpha—soon

to be her old Alpha—came out. Behind him stood the two most

attractive men she had ever seen. They were still dressed in their

black leather pants but had taken off their jackets to reveal snug black

T-shirts that did nothing to hide their lean, muscular torsos. One man

had his very long, very straight white hair tied back by a simple

leather cord. The other man’s was loose, and it hung like a fine

stallion’s mane past his shoulders and down to his waist. They were

tall, a good few inches over Hawke, and he was around six three or

four. Good Lord, they looked splendid. A single cohesive thought

looped around her mind. Mine.

The twins stayed by the door, watching her intently. Hawke

walked slowly to her, ignoring their low rumbling growls.

“You sure?” he asked.

She understood that this was the point of no return. She could feel

the heat of their eyes upon her and felt certain that her body was

reacting to them already. Every darn male and his brother within a

twenty-mile radius would smell her arousal at this rate. It was time to

do something about it.

“Yes.”

Hawke straightened up and looked serious. With a nasal voice he

said, “Go now to your dwelling place to enter into the days of your

togetherness, and may your days be good and long upon the earth.”

He quickly explained, “That’s part of an Apache wedding blessing,

but it seems appropriate. I’ll see you tomorrow. Sorry to be abrupt,

but I’ve got to go, the Russians are anxious and your scent is…it’s

getting to be too much.”

Well, as far as spiritual sentiment was concerned it was lovely, but

it would have been better delivered without nose plugs. She

appreciated it all the same.

Hawke didn’t say anything else because he couldn’t. He was

holding his breath. He just shrugged with a grimace and hightailed it

away from her, leaving her standing in front of the cabin and two very

Alphas’ Prize

91

aroused male werewolves. She didn’t need her perfect vision to see

the erections they were sporting within their pants—they could be

spotted on Google Earth. They stayed near the doorway of the cabin,

watching her the way a cat watches another on its territory,

deceptively still and relaxed yet ready to pounce.

She took a deep breath to calm herself, and their combined scents

hit her like a tsunami, swamping her thoughts and senses in a deluge

of desire. In the lust-clouded recesses of her mind she thought that she

should at least talk to them, make some sort of intellectual connection,

but it was completely overridden by the biological imperative to mate.

Everything else was secondary.

In response to them, her scent had reached epic proportions. The

men remained still and appeared calm, but the truth was belied by the

creaking, splintering sound of the wooden doorframe where one man

gripped it. They were like a force of nature, a riptide surging over her

and pulling her in deep. She dropped her bag and walked toward

them.

* * * *

Yuri Volkov, famous for his unemotional, disciplined demeanor, a

hard man from a harsh environment, was having great difficulty

controlling himself . It was all he could do to remember Hawke’s

words about the gaps in her knowledge of their ways and the fact that

she was a virgin. But for that, he would already be balls-deep inside

his hot mate, and she would be bent over her bike screaming her

pleasure. He glanced at his brother and at the gouges that his claws

had made in the doorframe and knew he was fighting the same battle.

He could barely believe his eyes when she dropped her bag and

began a slow, sensuous walk toward them. Any other creature with an

ounce of survival instinct would be fleeing, but she was their mate

and an altogether different instinct was at work. He would never

forget this moment as she first came to them, clad in white leather that

92

Dawn Forrest

contrasted with her golden skin and long, dark hair tied in a thick

braid that hung down her back. The image would be branded into his

mind for the rest of his life. The Fates be praised, because she was a

beautiful female werewolf and built for some serious Were loving.

That stunt maneuver she had pulled in front of the house, the way she

handled her bike, and the leap up the stairs, showed that she was fast,

agile, strong, robust, and therefore perfect for sex with them.

Both he and Vlad usually had more than one woman at a time, to

ensure their satisfaction while not hurting the women involved, and

even then he had to rein back his inner beast. Although they

sometimes went for long periods without female company, he had not

ever shared less than three at a time, never mind only one woman,

with his brother, because that was too much to expect from a single

fragile human female. Finding willing women had never been a

problem, and they tended to have orgies on an epic scale. The night

before last, they had slaked their lust with five human women, but

from now on all that would be a thing of the past. They would never

want or need anyone else again. He hadn’t heard of Alphas sharing a

mate before, but it felt absolutely right.

He knew that she had ridden her bike to the cabin because she was

more comfortable having her own means of coming and going, and of

escaping them. That thought had him growling because he didn’t want

to be parted from her ever again. He had watched her through the

window as she surveyed the area, looking for possible threats and

escape routes, and he thought about what Hawke had told him. It

brought out the protective instincts in him. They would look after her

safety from now on, and his precious mate would not need to worry

about that ever again.

Thankfully Hawke had moved them to a more isolated location

within the forest on the Pack’s estate, a reasonable distance from the

main house. He was grateful to the Prime Alpha as it gave them some

privacy for their first mating. Werewolves were seldom bothered

about such things, but she was special, and until they were

Alphas’ Prize

93

permanently bound it was possible that another male—one with

suicidal tendencies—might be tempted to take a chance with her.

The cabin was well appointed and very comfortable, with all the

conveniences of a luxury guesthouse. Apart from a separate

bathroom, it was all open plan. The spacious living, kitchen, dining,

and sleeping area was tastefully decorated and, most importantly,

boasted a super-king-sized bed, big enough for three.

He tried to calm his emotions. It was always like this in the

beginning for mates. How many times had he scoffed at friends and

Pack members who had become singularly focused on their new

mate? He had a feeling he was going to rue those times, and he didn’t

care one iota.

She stood in front of him and looked directly into his eyes,

holding his gaze where many others could not. It sent his heart into

overdrive, and he took a deep breath. He inhaled her glorious scent

and visibly trembled at the recognition that here was his purpose for

being. He only had to hold out fifteen, maybe twenty minutes, and

then he would be blissfully buried deep inside her.

Fuck, I really need to calm myself. He began mentally reciting the

names and dates of Russian kings, queens, and communist leaders,

anything boring to try to quell the need within him that was so close

to rupturing his control. She is a virgin. Hold onto that thought. But perversely it just made him burn for her more. She had kept herself

for them, and they had searched longer than one average human

lifetime for her. He wanted her so much that it hurt. He wanted to

taste every part of her, to bathe in her intoxicating fragrance, to feel

her body on him, around him, to be inside her. Her scent was stronger

now in response to them. It stretched his control, and he knew he

couldn’t hold out much longer. So close, she was so close he could

just lean down and taste her lips.

“I’m sorry, I can’t help it. This has never happened before.” The

tone and resonance of her voice sensuously stroked his libido.

94

Dawn Forrest

At first he didn’t understand, and then it clicked that she was

apologizing for her strong scent, even though it was an involuntary

physical action by her body in response to them, her mates.

“It is natural and much wonderful and not to be making apology

for, my mate,” he said as softly as his passion-roughened voice would

allow and stepped forward to gently take her hand in his.

There was an initial spark on contact, like a circuit suddenly

completed. Oh God, he was about to lose it big time if he didn’t focus

hard. He needed to get the formalities over with quickly.

“I am Yuri Volkov, and this is my brother Vladimir. We are

Alphas of the Siberian Pack, sons of Dmitri Volkov, Prime of the

Russian Packs and Alpha of the Moscow Pack, and Eva Loge,

formerly of the Viking Pack. We are very much pleased to be meeting

you, our true-mate, Joanna Akara.”

* * * *

His voice set her heart racing, but his touch made her want to

weep for the reverent tenderness of it. They both bowed formally to

her. Yuri softly, carefully kissed her hand, and then without letting go

he moved aside to let Vladimir do the same with her other hand.

Vladimir kissed her knuckles. His lips lingered on the backs of her

fingers, and he lightly, seductively, scraped his sharp teeth over her

skin. Holy cow, if a simple brief touch of their lips to her hand caused

such warmth and excitement to flood over and through her, what

would lingering contact of a more intimate nature do? She had the

thrilling thought that she might not survive it.

“Please, be calling me Vlad.” He spoke softly, but his deep tones

resonated with desire.

Growl for me, big boy, and make me purr. His voice led her

thoughts toward all sorts of sexy fantasies, and she took a moment to

speak.

Alphas’ Prize

95

“You look identical, although there is a faint difference in your

scent.” She paused and sniffed, looking puzzled. “No, not your scent

exactly, something else, more like your…essence.” She shrugged

because she couldn’t quite explain it.

They both gave her a devastating smile and did not release her

hands from theirs.

“No one is being able to tell us apart before, Joanna.” Vlad

emphasized the syllables of her name as if all the sounds of that one

word were precious. Even his dodgy grammar was sexy.

She observed that they were like piano keys, dressed in black and

white leathers and with opposite hair coloring, yet they belonged

together. How strange it was to be so sure of something and someone

that she’d only just met.

“I–I have no experience of Pack life, and until yesterday I had

never spoken to another Were other than my mother. What happens

now?”

She really was at a loss as to how to proceed. All she wanted to do

was indulge herself in her mates, to feel them everywhere, to take

them inside, to consume and be consumed.

“Do not worry, my mate, we will give you very much good

fucking.” Vlad purred the words.

Joanna took a sharp intake of breath and creamed herself while

Yuri glared at his brother.

“He means that we will begin mating courtship and wish to love

you, Joanna. Vlad is not so good with English,” Yuri quickly

explained.

Joanna wasn’t convinced that Vlad hadn’t said exactly what he

meant. It was confirmed when he deliberately sniffed the air and

zeroed in his gaze on her crotch. He slowly raked his gorgeous,

greedy, gray eyes up and down her body before staring into hers and

murmuring, “Yes, much fucking love.”

96

Dawn Forrest

Oh God. With the promise of near-future embarrassment, a damp

patch was forming in her panties. Her private parts tingled, with the

understanding that they wouldn’t be private much longer.

“I–I think I’d like that.” She could think of nothing else that

would relieve the tight, throbbing need now centered in her aching

pelvic core.

Vlad suddenly swept her off her feet and carried her inside. When

she heard the door click shut she tensed with anxiety. She now found

herself on the wrong side of a sprung trap.

“Do not be afraid,” Vlad murmured against her hair.

Jo knew that she should be taking notice of the room, the doors,

the windows, where the kitchen and the knife block were, but she

didn’t want to move her face that was snuggled up to Vlad’s neck. He

smelt of fertile desire, sex, male, and dominant beast, yet also of

belonging, security, and home. She knew without a shadow of a doubt

that there was no way she would be able to resist them on the full

moon, and she simply did not want to resist them now.

Vlad spoke quickly in Russian to Yuri, and she could feel the

rumble in his chest against her breasts. In response her pelvic muscles

clenched again, and she became even slicker between the thighs. She

felt a large hand stroke her hair as Vlad kissed the top of her head.

She raised her face to look at the man holding her in his arms as if

she, who stood at six foot, were some petite damsel in distress. Well,

she was darned distressed all right, with a desperate need to get naked

with these two.

For a moment there was a still silence. They were like racers on

the blocks waiting, anticipating the starter gun. Then she reached up

and clasped her arms around Vlad’s neck.

“I am not afraid. I realize now that I’ve waited for you.”

She pulled his face to hers and, aroused beyond endurance, she

poured herself into that first kiss, brazenly announcing her lust and

intent. She’d had very little experience, but it didn’t matter because

Alphas’ Prize

97

instinct and desire drove her to one quintessential, potent, and

persistent need. Take me, take me.

Her soft lips molded perfectly with his as he accepted her clear

invitation. Vlad growled low and deep as he swept his tongue inside

her mouth. The aphrodisiac in their saliva combined and was

absorbed. Soon their tongues tangled like copulating cobras while

they writhed against each other.

When they eventually broke apart, strong arms snatched her away,

and she found herself crushed up against Yuri. There was wildness in

his eyes as he glared down at her with a lust-carved expression. Her

whole being craved to get closer to her men. She knew it and they

knew it. This time Yuri growled low and deep, and she nearly

whimpered in response. She had to lock down the primitive urge to go

to her hands and knees and present herself when she heard them

growl. Yuri kissed her, and reality dropped away, leaving her falling

fast without a chute.

* * * *

Yuri maneuvered her farther into the room and toward the bed as

he kissed her lips and ran his hands over her firm body. He heard a

heavy thud and saw that Vlad had shed his T-shirt, undone the top

button of his leather pants, and was pulling off his boots and socks.

His brother was a clever one, giving himself a head start. He hastily

unzipped her jacket and shoved it off to reveal a tight little white vest

and, dear God, there was no bra underneath. Her nipples were poking

through the thin fabric, targeting and goading him to just rip it off.

He heard fabric tearing and thought for a moment that he’d acted

on the impulse but then realized that her hands were on his flesh and

his T-shirt had fallen away in shreds. His mate was hot for him, and

that snapped his control. The feral snarl that left his throat was unlike

any he’d made before. It was the sound of desperate, sexual need.

98

Dawn Forrest

In seconds she was stripped naked and on the bed. Yuri wasn’t

wasting a moment. He hadn’t even taken his boots and pants off, but

he wanted to be the first in her virgin pussy. Vlad was a consummate

ass man, and he would be the first to take her there.

He was trying to go slower, but his beast was dictating the pace,

and when he looked at Joanna he thought that it was true for her, too.

He ran his hand up her leg to the warm apex of her thighs. She was

slick and ready for him. He consoled himself with the fact that he

would later spend many hours making love and pleasuring her, but

right now what they both needed was to mate in the most elemental

way, for him to slid inside and mark her as his own.

He was about to release his straining cock from his pants and

move between her thighs when she did something that astounded him.

She flipped herself over, went on all fours, and presented herself to

him, knees spread wide, resting low on her forearms with her ass held

high. Perfect. Instinct was directing the moves and, like a

choreographed dance, they all knew their parts.

He heard Vlad’s growl of lust in harmony with his own. Without a

word being spoken they both leaned in closer and began to lick her.

Yuri knelt on the floor at the edge of the bed, leaned forward, and

pressed his face into her cunt from behind and lapped away at her

juices like the animal he was . He cursed inwardly because he couldn’t

stop the partial change from coming on, but then with relief and joy

he realized that with her he didn’t have to. He pushed his thicker,

rougher, longer tongue into her tight channel. Vlad rolled onto the

bed, wedged his shoulders under her body and proceeded to lick and

tease her clit and play with her tits.

Jesus, the taste of her was incredible, unlike anything he’d had

before. It was the exact cocktail specifically tailored for them. The

mewling, growling sounds she made were like an opus to his ears.

Her soft golden skin was like satin to his touch. Her body was built to

take them, and her eyes shone with the primal, instinctual knowledge

Alphas’ Prize

99

that she was theirs. He had never desired a woman more. Everything

about her drove him and the beast within wild with want.

Within minutes she was screaming and creaming her release, and

he felt her cunt tighten down on his tongue. He quickly stood up and

moved to kneel behind his mate on the bed. He shoved his leather

pants down his thighs, pulled out his engorged cock and heavy balls,

and nestled the head between the folds of her cunt. It was dripping

with both his saliva and her juice. He felt the wonderful, welcoming

heat of her sex against his seeping cockhead. Vlad scrambled out

from under her with a feral, wild look as he watched. Joanna growled

softly and stretched her arms out in front of her, arched her back and

raised her ass higher. His mate’s open invitation and submission

pleased him greatly. He forged forward into her blissfully tight, hot,

and moist pussy, sheathing himself completely, stopping only when

he bottomed out, balls pushed against her. Paradise.

* * * *

Jo howled with pure, unadulterated pleasure as his cock parted

and stretched her channel in the most wickedly delicious way. Unlike

virgin human females, there was no barrier to break through, no sharp

pain, only an unfamiliar, exquisite feeling of fullness. He began to

move slowly, and the gratifying friction of his cock brought another

rapturous round of detonations deep within her pelvis. Her pussy

spasmed around his thick girth as wave after wave of orgasmic bliss

flooded her body.

She was mindful of the noises she made, the keening, wailing

cries that left her lips, yet she could not stay quiet. His thrusts became

more forceful and faster as he rode on through her climax, extending

it, pushing her further and further until finally she felt him cover her

back and bite down on the trapezius muscle at the juncture of her neck

and shoulder. It was so primal and so utterly right.

100

Dawn Forrest

Several things seemed to happen at once. With a feral grunt, Yuri

fucked himself into her hard, stiffened, and then released her shoulder

as he roared loudly. It was a cry of triumph and a proclamation, and it

seemed to vibrate the air as it echoed off the walls. Joanna yelled

again, and Vlad responded with a deep, loud growl of his own as he

tore off his leather pants.

When Yuri bit down into her shoulder it boosted her climax, flung

her out of this realm and sent her flying beyond. It was her first out-

of-body experience, and she floated somewhere massive and

spacious. She would have felt very frightened at the possibility of

losing herself but for the fact that she wasn’t alone. Another

protective presence wrapped around and joined with her. It was Yuri,

and she knew that he would always be there for her. From now on she

would never be alone.

Slowly they spiraled down as if riding a warm air current and

came gently back to earth. She panted, dragging air into her lungs,

and was aware of his deep, ragged breaths by her ear as he held her

tight and close. He murmured soft words in Russian to her. She didn’t

understand but knew he spoke words of praise and endearment.

As much as she felt satisfied, she did not yet feel complete.

Slowly she raised her head and looked at Vlad. He was kneeling next

to her on the bed, now stark-naked, muscles tense, body locked still,

beads of perspiration on his forehead. His hands ended in long claws,

his sharp, long teeth were displayed in a snarl, and his cock looked

about ready to burst. Had something that large actually fitted inside

her? He looked both terrifying and supremely sexy.

What was he waiting for? She felt Yuri slip out and raised herself

upright on her knees to look at his brother.

“Vlad, I need you.”

He closed his eyes and in a deep guttural growl said, “I cannot be

gentle.”

Through all his lust and desire, he was concerned that he might

hurt her. That fact alone made her want him even more. She, too, felt

Alphas’ Prize

101

the mating fever and needed his passion and his aggression.

Intuitively she growled in a challenge that she knew he could not

resist. She turned her back on him, crouched low, and presented

herself.

“Come inside me, my mate Vladimir, please, now! I need you. I

want you.”

He snarled fiercely and sprang off his knees to squat behind her.

His sharp claws scraped against her skin as he grabbed her hips and

brutally shoved himself fully inside her throbbing, soaked pussy. She

cried out, rejoicing in their joining. A fraction of a second later he was

flexing his hips and pistoning in and out of her, hard and fast. His

powerful thighs took his weight as he crouched low and transferred

the energy of his thrusts into her core. She wailed as she came undone

again with the hot friction of his cock forging up and down her slick

channel. She felt every damn glorious inch of him as her strong cunt

muscles squeezed all around his bone-hard, hot length. It amplified

every sensation.

“Fuck,” was the only word she understood as he babbled in

Russian.

As her orgasm bloomed, she cried loudly over the noise of

slapping flesh. “Yes, oh, Vlad, yes!”

Over and over he moved within her until finally he bit down into

her shoulder on the opposite side of Yuri’s bite and ploughed to a halt

deep within her. He bellowed as his hot cum splattered her cervix

with a pulsing force that had her pussy shuddering in joy. The orgasm

burst, saturating her body and soul. It sent her again into the other

place where Vlad was waiting, his spirit entwining with hers, flying

then falling back to reality together.

He sank to his knees behind her, still holding her to him. For a

minute no one said anything, and then she felt tremors and heard Vlad

breathlessly half groan, half chuckle.

“Fuck, never like that before. It is being the best pleasure I am

ever having. I am very glad we have found you, Joanna.”

102

Dawn Forrest

He stroked her back as he withdrew from her body. She felt

sensational. She felt complete.

* * * *

In all his considerable experience, nothing had ever come close.

The look on his brother’s face said it all, amazement, joy, satisfaction,

and adoration, which were surely a reflection of his own expression

and feelings. It was as if a missing piece in their twin bond had finally

fitted into place.

Reluctantly he left her body, and she collapsed on her side. He

heard a soft sniffle, and it speared his heart.

“Joanna, what is wrong? Was I too much rough?” He began to

panic as he thought he had somehow misinterpreted her cries, that she

might not have shared their wonderful experience.

She reached out and grabbed his hand and pressed it against her

damp cheek. Her soft lips kissed the tips of his now-clawless fingers.

“No, my mate, it was incredible. I’m just so happy that I’ve found

you both. I feel fulfilled but a little overwhelmed. These are happy

tears.”

Happy tears? The way a woman thought was a minefield to a

warrior, and he didn’t know what to say, which way to step. He

looked over at Yuri, who had a seldom-seen tender-yet-lost

expression on his face. Females, what male truly understands them?

His brother had finally removed his boots and then all the rest of

his clothes. Joanna raised her head in interest and openly stared at his

brother.

“Oh my, you are both so big. I can’t believe you fit.”

Yuri chuckled and lay down behind her, spooning himself around

her.

“Thank you. We are made for each other,” he whispered in her

ear.

Alphas’ Prize

103

It was true. Vlad followed suit and quickly lay down facing her.

He kissed her again, slowly and thoroughly. They lay together for a

short while, resting and making light caresses, until he heard her

moan and guessed that his brother was touching her pussy again.

Even so soon after that incredible first union, they wanted her. This

time they would draw out all their pleasure. He pulled her leg over his

hip to give his brother better access and caressed her ass and thigh. He

wriggled closer into her embrace and sampled those luscious-looking

nipples. They were standing proud like ripe raspberries on

butterscotch ice-cream sundaes, and he wanted to lick, suck, and taste

the whole dessert. His teeth lightly grazed her nipple as he bit down

gently then laved and flicked it with his tongue.

She was starting to pant and make sexy little mewling noises as

her hips began to undulate between them. He loved that she was

expressive and a screamer when she came. He knew the moment

when Yuri had entered her again because they both groaned, and she

was pushed gently closer into his embrace, her small, pert breasts

pillowing against his face. Her fingers were tangled in his hair, and

she tugged in time with Yuri’s slow surges.

Slowly he worked his way down her torso, raining light kisses and

small bites on her firm yet silky-soft skin. Her leg was now over his

shoulder, and it spread her even wider for Yuri, and for his viewing

pleasure. He could see her swollen pussy lips stretched wide around

his brother’s cock. The length of it was coated in their cum and her

cream as Yuri pulled back before each slow thrust forward. He

decided to see how much more she could make.

While Yuri continued his sensual assault on her cunt, Vlad

continued his foray south and zeroed in on her clit. His tongue

tormented the plump little bud out of its hood, and it wasn’t long

before she pulled his hair to hold him still as she came hard. He could

see her outer lips pulsating and could only guess at how her muscles

milked Yuri’s cock. Yuri sped up his thrusts, and Vlad could see his

swinging balls glistening wet with copious amounts of their combined

104

Dawn Forrest

juices. They looked like shiny, glazed giant plums. He pulled away as

Yuri came to rest with a strangled cry and deposited yet more of his

cum into her.

The air was thick with the scent of their sex, and Vlad was rock

hard again. He wanted to take her virgin ass. It was the werewolf way,

the ultimate submission to one’s mate, but he could wait a little longer

to prepare her first. He moved up her sweating skin and took a

breathless kiss from her. Then he rolled onto his back, taking her with

him and sliding her from Yuri’s spent cock.

Her eyes were glazed with passion as she kissed him more.

“Joanna, lick my cock.” His voice was raw and gravel-like with

lust.

“Oh yeah, I want to taste you, but you’ll have to tell me what to

do.”

Good God, she had never even sucked a cock before, and the fact

that his would be the first between those full, sensuous lips caused his

balls to tighten painfully. He could barely contain himself as her

words gripped his heart and his loins. He dipped into his dwindling

reserve of restraint because he wanted to enjoy more than five

seconds of her hot mouth on him. He pushed gently on her shoulders

as she wriggled down his body. He felt her hand tentatively clutch his

thick stalk at the base.

It was Yuri’s turn to watch intently, but he had other plans for his

brother. In Russian he quickly told him to lubricate his thumb and

stretch out her asshole as she sucked him off. The more breaking in

they could do beforehand, the better. There was no need to go

searching for a bottle of artificial personal lubricant because she had

more than enough natural slick cream in her juicy cunt.

He spread his legs wide to allow Joanna to crouch between them

and saw Yuri gently reposition her onto her knees. He caressed her

face and told her to relax while he was trying to do the same. She

eagerly kissed the tip of his now-throbbing purple helmet, and then

Alphas’ Prize

105

she lightly licked the top and swiped her tongue around the coronal

edge, tickling the sensitive glans.

“Jesus!” he exclaimed. He was very excited and sensitive.

“Did I do it wrong? I saw something similar in a porn movie.” She

sounded worried.

“No, not wrong. Very, very right.”

She’d watched a porn movie. Dear God, how had they been so

lucky to land her as their mate? He heard Yuri chuckle.

“Perhaps we can be watching together or make our own?” Yuri

voiced what he was thinking.

She nodded with a grin and leaned forward again, repeating the

action. After a few minutes of having his cock licked and kissed he

said, “Suck it, Joanna. Put it in your mouth. Make lips to be tight

around me. Da, da, is good.” He groaned. “Move up and down as

sucking. Ah, da, my mate.”

He heard her squeak in surprise and then growl with lust and saw

a corresponding look of concentration on Yuri’s face. His brother had

begun to introduce her to a little bottom play. She growled again, and

he felt her canines lightly scrape over his cockhead. Christ, she was

making a partial change. Her tongue grew longer and rougher and was

able to make one firm, long lick from behind his balls to the top of his

cock. He had never experienced anything like this before, and he cried

out in pleasure.

“Da, da.” Then he remembered to switch to English. “Yes, yes,

my mate. Ah, you are unique. That is so very good.”

Good? What was he saying? It was unsurpassable, fucking

incredible. He felt her long, strong tongue wrapping around his cock.

There was no way he could stop the exquisite climax that was about

to burst from his balls. He couldn’t speak, couldn’t tell her that he was

about to release his load down her throat. Fortunately, Yuri was there

for him.

“He is going to come, Joanna, and he wants very much for you to

swallow.” Yuri’s voice sounded strained and lusty.

106

Dawn Forrest

In response she sucked him deeper and held him there.

“Fuck!” He howled as the powerful ejaculation shook him, and he

spurted his load as if he hadn’t come in a week.

He felt her swallow around him as she took it all down then

hummed, purred, and moaned around his cock, the vibrations

stimulating him into another minirelease. Whatever Yuri was doing,

she liked it. She pulled off his sensitive shaft and licked him clean as

she jerked and whimpered yet again. Yuri had his thumb in her ass,

fingers in her pussy, and was pinching and pulling on her clit with his

other hand. She cried out as she convulsed, reared up, and then fell on

top of him. Panting and catching her breath, she struggled to…laugh.

Her joy was infectious, and soon they were all chuckling softly. He

knew that they were only temporarily sated with a deluge of mating

hormones. He felt better than he ever had in his entire life and he

would never get tired of this feeling, or her. All they needed was a

little rest, and then they could start again.

Alphas’ Prize

107

Chapter 8

Khan tucked into his second large, rare, T-bone steak. It was basic

fare, cooked by the werewolf Greg Winters, but it did the job. Already

he was beginning to feel better. The bone-deep exhaustion he suffered

from was lifting, and his cuts and bruises were fading fast. By all the

Deities, Katherine Akara was an Amazon warrior, a wildcat, cunning

and resourceful. If anyone else alive had duped and bested him like

that, he would be stewing in a vat of hatred and conjuring up all

manner of hideous ways to exact revenge. As it was, it served to

confirm to him that she must be his and that she was the only female

worthy to share his superior DNA with. Their offspring would be

powerful enough to rule the whole of the Asian Were world, and

through them so would he.

He would have to think of some suitable punishments for her,

though. That happy, stimulating thought had his cock twitching with

interest. He thanked the Gods that she hadn’t permanently damaged

him when she stuck him with the tranquilizer. He needed both his

cock and Katherine in good condition if they were to breed.

If it hadn’t been for the unfortunate fact that he’d gone berserk at

Craigmuir Castle in Scotland after she’d first escaped him, and in

bloody retribution had slaughtered all who were at the castle, he

might have publically proclaimed his intention to find her and claim

her. He was entitled to her. After all, he’d personally killed

McDonald. There would possibly be other challengers, but he was

confident that he could easily beat them, although he had to admit that

he did not want a confrontation with Hawke. The man had a

cultivated air of civility and calmness, but underneath that mild

108

Dawn Forrest

veneer was the soul of a stone-cold, terrifyingly vicious killer. When

Hawke’s beast surfaced, he doubted there was another Were alive

who could go up against him and live, but the fact was that it didn’t

happen often. He’d heard the rumor that Hawke had lost his mate

many years ago, which made it difficult to understand why such a

dominant male wasn’t going after Katherine. A female werewolf was

his best chance to have offspring. Khan concluded that Hawke’s beast

may be powerful but the man was clearly a sentimental fool.

He was certain that no one would challenge him over Katherine,

but why go through all that formal claiming nonsense? Katherine had

been in hiding for over twenty years, and he surmised that no one

would miss her except for the other female, who was unlikely to seek

Pack help. So far it appeared to him that his fellow Weres knew

nothing about Katherine Akara, and they seemed to have accepted his

spur-of-the-moment fishing story. Unfortunately he’d left his phone in

the car that the other female had stolen, so he was unable to contact

his pet Daniel, or Vikram the Were pilot of his jet, or the Kashmiri

Alpha Anil Kumar who was his eyes and ears at The Den.

He was astonished by Kil Hunt’s tracking ability but was glad that

they had found him because he hadn’t any identification, money, or

means of contacting his underlings for help. The big Enforcer made

him uneasy, though. He was a very dominant male, and Khan

wondered why he wasn’t an Alpha of his own Pack. Enforcers tended

to be a distinct branch off on one side of normal Pack hierarchical

structures. They were often only answerable to their Alpha or Prime

and were usually sticklers for the Lore and its few rules. He’d broken

most of them and didn’t care to have an Enforcer in his Pack that

might one day turn on him. No, he kept mainly submissive

werewolves and gave Packs to a few warriors who either shared

similar predilections for activities not tolerated by the Lore or who

could be manipulated by some other means of leverage. Kumar’s

loyalty, for example, could be relied upon as long as Khan kept his

only daughter untouched at his palace in Maharashtra. He tended to

Alphas’ Prize

109

follow the old adage, “keep your friends close and your enemies

closer,” and he trusted no one.

He finished his meal and quaffed a large glass of milk. Tomorrow

he would be back at The Den where he could plan his next move. All

being well, he would be fully recuperated and ready to go after

Katherine in time for the full moon. He would mate her and fill her so

full of his seed that she was bound to conceive. Then he’d take her

back to his palace in India, where her real training would begin.

He lay down on a cot and began to fantasize about what he would

do to her. His shaft grew rock hard and his balls throbbed with his

sick and perverted thoughts. He would inevitably tire of her after he’d

broken her in and she’d spawned his heirs, but he didn’t think that

would happen for a long time. No one would touch her until she’d

served her purpose, served him. Later he could use her for political

advantage, acquire more territory for the use of her womb and that

kind of thing. He might consider letting a few of his most trusted

generals and Alphas have the occasional full-moon ride. Yes, the

possibilities were endless, and he felt supremely smug that he had had

the foresight to tag her coat with a small waterproof locator the

moment he’d grabbed her. The device used to track the signal was in

the glove box of the now-missing rented car, but he had a spare one

back in his room at The Den. He hadn’t completely underestimated

his bitch.

* * * *

William Hawke wondered how realistic and enforceable any

agreement to protect the rights of Katherine Akara would be. The best

solution all around would be if she found her true-mate. Once she had

formed a bond she would be off his hands and out of his mind. For

that to happen, he needed the cooperation of the Were Council.

The Were Council consisted of Primes and Alphas, and in its

current form was a relatively new association. Weres preferred their

110

Dawn Forrest

independence and freedom but understood the need for cooperation

and the necessity for some rules to protect them all. The Council met

every seven years to discuss matters of mutual interest to all Packs.

Will was old enough to recall that before the twentieth century

there had been less contact among the various Packs around the

world. Packs were based mainly along family allegiances, tribes, and

clans, and international travel between geographical areas such as

America and Europe had, at that time, been limited. Versions of the

ancient Lore existed, but there was not a great deal of long-distance

communication among the various groups. Any journey across a large

ocean that took over twenty-nine days was a problem for werewolf

males. Changing on a boat in the middle of a vast expanse of water

was to be avoided. If a Were female had not found her mate locally,

then she had tended to travel and visit other Packs.

The advent of air travel was a godsend. Modern-day

improvements and advances in communication, technology, and

transportation had greatly facilitated contact and cooperation among

Packs and resulted in more Weres finding their mates. Will reflected

that development was a double-edged sword. It was now much harder

to keep a low profile, and society was advancing at such a fast pace

that it was easy for an older individual to get left behind and

eventually fall into madness. People just didn’t live the same lives as

their ancestors anymore, as they had when he was a young boy.

The room was filled with chatter as the unmated Alphas returned

from their excursion and were herded into the great hall.

Unfortunately no one else had found a mate, but then tomorrow night

was going to be eventful enough, with two sets of new mates

becoming bound under the full moon, one of which would be historic.

All mating bonds were recorded in a register held by each Pack, and it

was a source of excitement and happiness for its members.

He made a mental note to have two of the clearings in the forest

checked again for obstacles, sharp stones, branches, or anything that

could injure the women. It would be cold at night, so teepees were

Alphas’ Prize

111

being prepared, although Joanna probably wouldn’t need one. Being a

full werewolf, he didn’t think that she would meekly wait in a

designated clearing. She’d probably want to run. He’d have to think

about the best location, preferably isolated, for Joanna’s mating. He’d

rather not have any foolish, unmated werewolf pretenders ripped apart

by the Russians for trying it on with their mate. He also needed to

make sure that he was as far away from temptation as possible.

As this year’s host for the Were Council, it was his responsibility

to bring order to the meeting and to broker the discussions. He could

tell that the unmated Alphas were aware of Joanna’s scent and trying

to figure out what it meant. He needed to explain things quickly to

keep their attention and so launched into an unembellished description

of recent events. By the time he had finished there was astounded

silence in the hall while the men absorbed the information.

“Do you know where Katherine Akara is?” asked Jean-Paul, the

mature, unmated Prime of France. It figured that there would be more

than a platonic interest in her whereabouts.

“No, but her daughter, Joanna, wishes to address the Council

tomorrow morning and plead her mother’s case for the freedom to

find her true-mate or at least to choose whether or not to be claimed

by another male and live without fear of harassment from the rest of

us. She has chosen to live in my territory, therefore I will offer her

Pack status.”

“Technically does she no still belong ta ma Scots Pack?” Sean

Bruce’s firm brogue rang out. “I d’nay need ta tell ye we could use

the lass.”

“She swore allegiance to Connor McDonald, not you,” cut in Paul

Kaiteke. “If anything, she should be with her birth family and the

Maori Pack. Her parents miss her.”

“No one should ‘use’ her without her consent. She wants to decide

for herself which Pack, if any, she belongs to,” Will said firmly. “The

problem is that relying on the protection of only a single Pack has not

proven a successful strategy for Katherine in the past—not with the

112

Dawn Forrest

Maori Pack or the Scots Pack. Katherine needs collective protection.

Until she finds her true-mate, it is the only way she’ll be able to live

in peace.”

“Ach, dear God mon, I was nay suggestin’ that we force the lassie,

just that we o’ the Scots Pack would more than welcome her. We

have a better claim than some others.” He glared in the Frenchman’s

direction when he spoke.

“If that’s the case, she is also under my jurisdiction,” Charles

Knight, Prime of the Celtic Packs, added with a tight smile to Sean

Bruce before turning to Will. “No one from the Celtic Packs will be

forcing the lady, you have my word.”

Will didn’t want to get into further irrelevant, petty squabbles and

so tried to move the discussion along. “Joanna will address this

Council tomorrow morning with a request for protection on behalf of

her mother. We will discuss the matter fully then, but it is something

to give some careful consideration to. At this moment my Chief

Enforcer is bringing in Ashok Khan.”

“Do you have proof that my Prime was involved in the Scots Pack

massacre, or only the tales of a slip of a girl and a dead rogue, neither

of whom were there?” Kumar asked carefully.

“Ah, Anil, thank you for reminding me. Until such time as we

have Khan here, you will be under surveillance and asked to stay

within The Den.”

Kumar sat down heavily, looking anxious. “That is not

necessary,” he mumbled.

“Nevertheless, that is how it will be. Prime Khan will be given the

opportunity to explain himself when he arrives tomorrow.”

“There is nothing in the Lore that prevents a male pursuing his

mate. It is a private matter, not for this Council to discuss,” pointed

out a mated Italian Alpha.

Again the Englishman, Charles Knight, intervened. “Normally I

think we’d all agree, but then we have never had cause to come

between a werewolf and his true-mate before. I do not believe that

Alphas’ Prize

113

Katherine is Khan’s true-mate, and his methods of courting could

bring unwanted attention to us. I can tell you from personal

experience that cleaning up after the Scots Pack massacre was

difficult without alerting local people and law enforcement. As far as

I am aware there was no formal challenge made to Connor McDonald

and anyway, we need to move with the times. Gentlemen, there are

some serious gaps in the Lore concerning female werewolves, and I

think that it is something we need to further discuss.”

“I agree, Charles.” Will was thankful for the Englishman’s

support but realized that he would have to be more forceful in his

stance on the subject. “Katherine Akara has lived secretly within my

territory for twenty-four years. I had, of course, heard the rumors, and

while I deliberately did not pursue her, nor did I actively try to help

the woman. Prime Khan has repeatedly requested that he be allowed

to search for her, which suggests to me that he knew she had not been

taken by another Were. I did not give permission for him to hunt her

here in the USA. I will not have other werewolves from foreign Packs

running around my territory without my permission. I wish to make it

absolutely plain that to do so will invite my wrath”—the old-

fashioned words were often the best—“and I will see it as a direct

challenge to my authority.”

With that statement he firmly nailed his colors to the mast. He

would fight any male who went after Katherine. The others in the

room looked surprised.

“You want her for yourself,” Jean-Paul stated with a scowl.

“I will not take the female without her consent, and neither will

any of you.”

He hadn’t actually denied or confirmed the statement because he

didn’t want to make himself a liar.

He made no visible physical changes to his body, but his scent

grew noticeably stronger. His beast paced nearer to the bars of the

cage of his conscious control, and he knew that his eyes held the look

of cold, dark fury. More than one man swallowed hard, and he

114

Dawn Forrest

guessed that all their bodies itched to bare their throats in the face of a

more dominant male, and he was the most dominant in a room full of

Alphas. Now that they all understood the consequences of forcing

themselves on Katherine Akara, he could hopefully secure an

agreement for her sanctuary.

Will pushed his beast down and cleared his throat. “I also strongly

advise that no one go uninvited within a hundred meters of the

Russians’ cabin. Vladimir and Yuri will not wish to be disturbed and

will not stop to ask questions first if they detect unmated males

sniffing around. They will protect their true-mate against any

interloper with deadly force, of that I am sure. Now, I suggest we

have some coffee or tea while Bradley tells us about the WeresRus

new Web site he has developed for our community and new

developments in upgrading identity documents to account for our

youthful appearances.”

* * * *

Katherine jogged half a mile to the top of the forested peak behind

the little cabin she had rented for six months. It was the perfect safe

house, nestled in a thick forest on a steep south-facing mountain

slope. Her normal practice was to have a few locations to flee to for

the full moon. The years had taught her the value of a little

redundancy in her plans, and she always tried to build in wiggle room.

It had paid off because she was able to go straight there after dropping

Khan over the side.

Reaching the tree line without gasping for breath like any normal

human would do, she took out her phone and found that there was a

good signal. She had already checked the emergency e-mail in-box

just before noon and not earlier due to sheer exhaustion and trying to

put distance between her and Ashok Khan. There had been new

messages from Jo, briefly informing her of her plan to go to the

Packs. Katherine had responded with a simple confirmation that she

Alphas’ Prize

115

was okay. Her daughter knew that she would stick to their original

plan and go to the cabin. Katherine now left another message saying

that she would check the e-mail every day.

Standing on the high peak, she had a great view of the

surrounding landscape. There was snow on the ground this high up,

and the air was cold and fresh. Under normal circumstances it would

have filled her with a moment of freedom and happiness, but anxiety

dulled the effect, and she felt wretchedly lonely instead. She didn’t

stay long but did another fruitless check for messages before she took

her time heading down the slope.

When she arrived back at the cabin she surveyed the immediate

area again and pinned paper onto trees for later target practice.

Having done all she could, she sat in the cozy, warm cabin, feeling

chilled to the bone. She couldn’t concentrate enough to write or even

read. Instead she decided to check her weapons again. Her crossbow

was on its stand where she had already set it up, the silver-tipped

arrows in a quiver next to it. Her gun was tucked comfortingly in the

shoulder holster she was wearing.

She knew that Jo had intended to meet with Prime Hawke from

her brief e-mail sent yesterday, but since then she had heard nothing.

Why had Jo not left another message? Did she manage to get to the

Pack? Was she frightened and alone somewhere, held against her

will? Was she at this moment being raped? With the heel of her palm

she frantically wiped at the grub-like tears that had begun to hatch in

her stinging eyes and had wormed their way down her cheeks. She

suddenly stopped her body’s rocking motion when she realized she

was doing it. It all proclaimed a weakness and vulnerability that she

couldn’t afford. She fought to turn her pathetic worry and panic into a

more useful emotion, something more productive, like anger.

If any bastard werewolf was holding her daughter against her will,

she would slaughter the son of a bitch. He wouldn’t live to regret it.

Her beast began to rise, and as claws extended from her fingers she

found it hard to hold and re-check her special clips of silver-nitrate

116

Dawn Forrest

bullets. She’d had them specially made and fully intended to pump

them into any werewolf stupid enough to come between her and Jo.

The bullets were designed to shatter on impact, and the liquid silver

would enter the bloodstream and have a much greater impact than

solid silver bullets. A mother’s righteous rage burned hot,

vanquishing the cold misery that had seized her. Yes, like a demon of

retribution, she would see them all in hell.

She made a conscious effort to retract her claws and slapped home

a cartridge of regular bullets into her gun. It was time for a little target

practice. She went outside and with renewed energy and purpose she

squeezed off round after round. Each projectile thudded with

precision into the paper. She resolved that she wouldn’t wait.

Regardless of the coming full moon, if she didn’t hear from Jo within

the next twelve hours, then she was taking the fight to the Packs. For

too long she had acted against her nature and taken on the role of

prey, but Katherine Akara knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she

was a predator.

Alphas’ Prize

117

Chapter 9

Jo awoke slowly with the delicious scent and warmth of her mates

permeating her body. It was both arousing and comforting. She lay on

her side with Vlad behind and Yuri facing her and their bodies

touching in several places. Her head rested on Vlad’s big bicep, and

he gently stroked her hip and butt. Yuri had one hand entwined with

hers while the other absently played with her nipples. The palm of her

hand rested against his firm chest. His eyes never left her face, and he

watched her intently, as if he didn’t want to miss a thing. She gave

him an unpracticed slow, sexy smile and knew that the delight she

was feeling must surely be showcased in her eyes for him to see. His

lips moved only a fraction—a veritable Cheshire-cat grin for him—

but his eyes shone with mirth and satisfaction, and her heart danced

an erratic flamenco, thumping in her chest. The romance of the

moment was interrupted when her stomach grumbled loudly,

announcing her hunger.

Vlad chuckled behind her and shifted so that he kissed her neck

and his warm breath teased her ear.

“We have hunger and must eat,” he murmured between kisses.

“Mmmm,” she agreed. She was hungry all right and not just for

food.

“What would you like to eat?” Yuri asked.

Beef, lots of male beef. She almost giggled, but she did have a

hankering for a juicy, rare steak and suggested that, with a side salad

and fries.

118

Dawn Forrest

“I order from main house,” Yuri announced as he jumped off the

bed with a swiftness and grace of movement that she had never seen

before.

She was unfamiliar with male werewolves and their capabilities,

but she understood with certainty that the twins were formidable and

possibly physically outclassed her. That was something no man she’d

ever known could do, and it emphasized the fact that they were

something else entirely beyond her meager experience and

knowledge. She would have to start learning fast, in fact they all

would, because she knew they had never met a woman like her either.

Yuri first checked the contents of the small fridge in the kitchen.

With a pleased sigh he liberated a bottle of vodka, a six-pack of

Cokes, and a large bar of dark chocolate. There was also some bread,

crackers, cheese, and a variety of fruits, altogether the makings of a

hearty snack. He then picked up the phone and ordered six large rare

steaks, one salad, roasted vegetables, and fries. She smiled, thinking

that it was great to be around people with a similar high metabolic

rate and appetite. When he had finished the food order he asked for it

to be delivered by a female or mated male. She had the feeling that

any unmated male would end up on the menu.

Yuri moved back to the kitchen and busied himself cutting bread

and piling goodies onto a tray. She sat up with her legs curled

underneath her and watched him move. He was a splendid specimen

of male beauty, completely nude and unselfconscious. He didn’t look

naked or vulnerable with all that solid muscle and free, long, straight

white hair that ended at his waist. His skin was all over the same

translucent white as his muscular, taut ass, with no blemishes except

for the odd scar. He looked every inch the mythical warrior that he

actually was, though maybe more vampire than werewolf. She licked

her lips and heard Vlad chortle.

“You are liking what you see, Joanna? He has a very good body,

does he not?”

Alphas’ Prize

119

“Mmm, yes.” Then she understood his joke and with a sardonic

drawl added, “and so says his identical twin.”

“But I am thinking that my cock is bigger than my brother’s.” His

smug expression made her laugh. “Do not be accepting my word, you

must be making careful examination and comparison.” He nodded

thoughtfully.

She cocked her head and gave a mock frown, liking this playful

side of him.

“You know, they say that self praise is no praise.”

“I care not what they say, only what you say.” He took her hand

and held it to his heart.

She was sure that he didn’t need any reassurance about their good

looks, but somehow she understood that he needed to hear from her

that she found him attractive.

“Vlad, you and Yuri are”—she waved her free hand at them as if

conjuring up the right word—“magnificent.”

He smiled with what looked a lot like deep satisfaction and a

smidgeon of arrogance and inclined his head, gracefully accepting her

praise.

“And you, my mate, are very beautiful. You are my life’s longing

and heart’s desire made real.”

Wow, a charmer. But she knew he meant it. Oh hell, I’ll never live up to what they are expecting. She couldn’t help but imagine a tall

pedestal with her on top crashing to the ground. It suddenly hit her

that they knew next to nothing about her, and she knew even less

about them.

Vlad somehow sensed her unease. “We have much time to learn

of each other.”

He wasn’t kidding, because it could be hundreds of years. His

large, warm hands gently stroked her hair. Both men liked physical

contact, and she realized with surprise that she welcomed their touch.

“I am twenty-three years old. How old are you?”

120

Dawn Forrest

The actual number wasn’t so important, rather what those years

represented in terms of their life experiences. Vlad’s hand stopped

midstroke.

“You are very young, but it matters not. We were born in Russia

in 1888.”

“Wow.” For a few seconds she didn’t know what to say. Her

mates were much older and more experienced than she was. They’d

lived through the deposition of the Tsar, the Russian revolution, the

creation of the Soviet Union, and then its dissolution in 1991. She

thought of the ancient Chinese curse, “May you live in interesting

times.” They had certainly done that. She suddenly felt gauche,

unsophisticated, and immature.

Vlad took her hand. “We will make many new experiences

together.”

Jo appreciated his attempt to make her feel more comfortable.

“Yes, we will.” She smiled at him. “I couldn’t help thinking of all

the changes that you have lived through.”

“Da. We survived because we stayed in a remote, harsh

environment, and our Pack is strong. Now that Russia has market-

based economy, we buy back our land, and our Pack is living very

well. Our land has many natural resources.”

Harsh environment? That didn’t sound inviting .

“Where exactly do you live?”

“Siberia, near—”

“Siberia!” She’d thought that it was just their Pack name taken

from the Siberian wolf or something, not where they actually lived.

All she knew about Siberia was that it was cold and bleak. It was a

large area within which the Soviet Gulag had deported and exiled

many people to live, work, and often die in forced-labor camps. It

wasn’t on her list of holiday destinations, and it sure as hell wasn’t

where she wanted to live.

“It is very much beautiful,” Vlad said as if sensing her distress.

Yeah, in a stark, freeze-your-butt-off kind of way.

Alphas’ Prize

121

“It’s very much far away,” she mumbled, aware that she was

falling in with their pattern of speech.

Now that some of the sexual pressure had been released and the

mating fever had eased a little, she could think more clearly. She had

two Siberian mates, they were Pack Alphas, so presumably they

would have to return to Russia, or more specifically Siberia. Where

did that leave her? Probably suffering from cold extremities. I can’t

even speak Russian. Yet the thought of being separated from them

didn’t sit right either, and her beast fretted and paced at the very

notion. Her human side began to worry about the logistics.

Yuri strode out of the kitchen area with a tray of snacks and

drinks. She grabbed a glass of straight vodka, and, forgoing any cola,

she slugged it down. It was like fire in her throat and heated her belly.

She stifled a cough. Her metabolism would burn through the alcohol

quickly, but it might help to avert the panic that she felt rising within

her.

“Ha, see, like Russian already,” Yuri said.

“What is to worry for, my Joanna?” asked Vlad.

“My mom.” It was the truth, just not all of it.

“Why not call her? Use my phone.” Yuri put the tray on the bed

and bent over to retrieve his phone from his pants. It might be worth

going to Siberia to see that fine ass and impressive set of balls every

day. With only very recent firsthand knowledge of such matters, she

briefly wondered how they fit between his thighs without getting

uncomfortably squashed but then snapped her attention back to the

conversation.

“Can I trust you not to speak about my mom to anyone?”

They nodded.

“I’m serious, guys. If I don’t have your support to help my mom,

then our relationship is going to get very difficult.”

Yuri bristled. “We are with honor. We give our word.”

She nodded and accepted his phone with his declaration. First she

accessed her emergency e-mail account and with utter relief saw her

122

Dawn Forrest

Mom’s short message. It meant she was alive and well and sticking to

their plan. Then she called her mom’s phone but was diverted straight

to voice mail. She left a brief message saying that she was well,

unharmed, and would be addressing the Council tomorrow. She

mentioned that Ashok Khan had been picked up alive but was no

longer a threat at this time. She did not say anything about finding her

mates, which, judging from the straight, tight line of Vlad’s mouth,

did not go over well with him. Yuri’ s poker face was expressionless,

but she could feel his disappointment.

“You are not happy and being proud for our mating?” he asked

when she finished the call.

She sighed heavily, and her shoulders slumped. How could she

explain something that she didn’t totally understand?

“On an instinctive level I know that you are…right for me, that I

am yours and you are mine.” She noted a flicker of emotion, surprise,

and happiness in his eyes when she declared that they also belonged

to her. “I guess that any female would feel honored to be your mate. I

feel safe, sexy, complete, and dare I say it…content, with you near.

The thought of you not being near fills me with an irrational dread.”

She snorted. “I’ve been independent nearly all of my short life, yet I

get palpitations at the mere thought of being parted from you. It’s

hard to believe.”

“What is this ‘palpitations’?” Vlad asked.

“When your heart beats irregularly and there’s a fluttering in your

chest.”

“Yes, I am knowing this feeling. I experienced it for the first time

a few hours ago when I could not get to you. When I was shot.” He

sounded a bit pissed as he snarled that last part but then smiled at her.

“We feel same way, but are not being confused by it. We are waiting

many years for you. You are our hope for our future and our life now,

and we are being very happy about it. We have honor to be your

mates, and we will protect you always.”

Alphas’ Prize

123

Mmm, but who will protect me from you? She began to wonder

how much independence her mates would allow.

“Well you see, I only ‘became’ last month, and I haven’t had a lot

of time to really get used to the idea of turning furry. I mean, my mom

and I guessed I might because all the physical indicators pointed that

way, but we kind of lived in hope that I wouldn’t be a werewolf.”

“What you are is rare, precious, and to be revered and cherished,

not hunted and used. I am sorry for what your mother has

experienced,” Yuri said, frowning when he saw that she deleted the

last call and connection information from his phone, indicating that

she didn’t totally trust them.

“I do not want to leave my mom if she is vulnerable and alone. I

can’t abandon her.” She handed his phone back to him.

“You are loyal. That is very good thing. We will help.” He stroked

her shoulder and neck. “We offer sanctuary, but it would be much

more easy if she was finding her mate quickly.”

Jo bit her bottom lip. She couldn’t ask for more than that, but it

was unlikely her mom would go to Siberia. Jo wondered how often

she would be able to come home and visit friends. Home, where

exactly was home now? When she thought about it she’d already said

good-bye to the few good friends she had, because once she had

“become” she’d had to abandon a normal, settled life. Even if she

didn’t have mates she wouldn’t be able to keep up with her friends

and could only see Lynne infrequently and irregularly. Only with Yuri

and Vlad could she possibly have a stable home. They were not taking

anything from her that she hadn’t already lost. They were her saviors,

giving her the possibility of a happy, settled life. Still, did it have to

be in Siberia?

“I am not sure that I want to go to Siberia.”

“You will. We will be with you.” Yuri confidently dismissed her

concerns.

It rubbed her the wrong way that he acted as though he knew

everything and that because he had declared something then it must

124

Dawn Forrest

be so. As if that washed away all of her concerns, as if nothing else

mattered. The statement was more than a little arrogant, although she

suspected that for the most part it was true.

“What will I do there?” She supposed that if they had a good

Internet connection there wasn’t any reason that she couldn’t continue

her publishing work, but they didn’t know that.

“Do?” Yuri looked genuinely confounded by her question for a

moment. “You will have a home and children.”

“What! You’ve got to be kidding. I’m only twenty-three, and I

don’t want children yet.”

“We are one hundred years older than you, and we have waited

long enough. You will adjust.” Again the way he arrogantly

pronounced it had her gulping her outrage down in surprise.

“Adjust?” Her voice sounded a little too high and strained to belie

her shock and dismay. “You will be the ones adjusting, buddy, not

me.”

Yuri’s eyes narrowed. “I think not. A good mate knows her

place.”

“My place?” she shrieked. “Presumably on my knees waiting to

serve you? Don’t hold your breath, or better yet do, because it’s never

gonna happen.”

Yuri looked baffled. “You will be by our side, supporting us. We

will protect you, our children, home, and our Pack. We will provide

for you, and you will obey us.”

She jumped off the bed and grabbed the duvet to cover herself.

“Obey? Newsflash, this is the twenty-first century, mate, and I

will not obey you. I’ll do as I darn well please.”

She couldn’t help but bare her teeth at him. It was a natural

reaction to a threat. Vlad took a sharp intake of breath while Yuri just

scowled and narrowed his eyes.

“Da I am arrogant and dominant male. Da I am your mate and

Alpha, so da, like all in my Pack, you will obey me.”

Alphas’ Prize

125

“I will not.” She stood tall and looked him directly in the eye,

never flinching from his hard gaze. Even through her outrage she felt

a strong attraction to him. She had the urge to push him, to see just

how strong he was and if he was indeed worthy of her. A little voice

in the back of her mind urgently whispered that this wasn’t a good

idea, but instinct screamed to challenge him. “You can’t make me

obey you, you…you arrogant Alpha ass.” Again her lips pulled back

in a snarl.

“This is not being a good start,” Vlad muttered just before Yuri

pounced.

She barely saw it coming, he moved so fast, but something alerted

her a microsecond before he acted, as if she sensed his intent. She

threw herself onto the bed to evade him, leaving the duvet behind in

his tight grip. She was fast but so was he, and he instantly went down

with her. Vlad had to leap out of the way as both she and Yuri

grappled, fought, and rolled across the bed and fell off the edge.

When they hit the floor she was on top, and it flashed through her

mind that he had deliberately taken the impact for her. Grrr!

Her claws and fangs extended, and she gave a feral snarl as she

leaned in closer to his exposed throat. In a single fast and fluid

maneuver, he swiped his arm up, blocking her, and somehow snaked

it around to catch both her wrists in the one hand. At the same time

his other hand closed around her throat. They froze, eyes locked,

breathing deeply. He could so easily break her neck or cut off her air

supply, but he gripped her with only the minimum pressure required

to hold her still. She realized that he had been careful not to hurt her

the whole time. He was a seasoned warrior, an Alpha, soon her

Alpha, and her mate, and…oh hell, she wanted him to own her. How

messed up is that? She relaxed and glanced to the side, eyes

downcast. His grip loosened on her neck, and she turned her head a

little more to bare her throat…submissively.

She heard Vlad say, “Mmm, that is so hot.”

126

Dawn Forrest

Yuri growled softly, released his grip, and moved his hands to her

hips. She had no doubt that should the need arise he could move fast

and do any number of things to stop her reaching his throat and the

vulnerable artery that throbbed with his life’s blood. Instead he held

still and waited as she leaned in, close enough for a killing strike. She

caught his eyes glowing bright with desire and dominance, yet it was

contrary to what he was allowing. It was a display of trust that

paradoxically reinforced his authority. He knew she would not hurt

him. She buried her face in his neck, licking and gently scraping the

skin with her sharp teeth. She petted and stroked his hair with one

hand while she shifted and used the other to position his cock at her

hot, slick entrance. They both groaned as she slowly lowered, taking

his blood-warm, hard-yet-smooth shaft into her body in a snug

embrace of willing, ripe flesh. He filled her completely, owned her

body and soul.

* * * *

Dear God, his mate felt wonderful, and for a moment Yuri lost his

focus. The speed of her reaction astonished and pleased him, but her

open defiance had not. It was irritating yet irresistible. The beast in

him loved it, but the man was more circumspect. He understood that

this was all new to her and that it was now his and Vlad’s

responsibility to instruct her in the way of things. He had to admit that

her strength of character and her little challenge turned him on, but he

needed her to understand that they were so much more experienced

than her and that she must trust him to do the right thing.

“Oh, yes, that feels so right, so good,” she moaned.

Her heavily lidded eyes were focused on him as she began to

move on his body. Her lips found his, and their teeth clashed as they

sought to deepen the kiss. Their combined passion burned, threatening

to turn his thoughts to ash, but he needed her to understand. He rolled

her underneath him and gently pinned her arms above her head. Her

Alphas’ Prize

127

face was flushed with desire. In one fluid movement he shifted his

hips back, pulled out, and then thrust into her. It was heaven as his

thick cock forged through her tight, slick, muscular channel and came

to rest with the sensitive head nudging against her soft cervix and his

balls nestled firmly against her ass. She moaned and raised her hips,

ensuring that she was taking all he had to give.

“I will never hurt you, my mate. Always I am having your best

interests at heart, and you must trust this. I am in need to know that

you have this trust and will obey me and submit to my authority.”

He pulled back and felt her gripping him tighter, clenching against

his retreat. He groaned and then pushed forward again through her

passage, which tightened around him like a fisted velvet glove.

“I’m…I’m not a doll or a puppet, Yuri. I have a mind of my own.”

She was panting and looked like she was trying hard to focus, to

speak.

Perhaps he took for granted that they would want the same things.

No woman had ever challenged him, much less bared her teeth at him.

It was a tricky business to negotiate past the severe cliffs of tradition

and through the shallow, sandy seas of modernity. He wanted

harmony with his wife and mate and realized that some matters may

require more gentle persuasion, some matters may even require

compromise on his behalf, and some matters…well, he was the boss.

“I do not want a doll, and I am liking your mind, but you must

accept my authority. Never openly challenge me in front of others,

and never, ever run from me, my Joanna.”

She gasped, cried out, and writhed beneath him as he surged into

her.

“You can run with me.” He slowly withdrew, dragging his hard

length nearly all the way out, and then plunged fully into her hot flesh

again. “You can run for me.” He pulled back then bucked deep into

her. “You can always run to me.” He retreated quickly then flexed his

hips to drive home. “But never think to run away from me.” He held

himself deep within her core, grinding his hips and groin against her

128

Dawn Forrest

clit as he looked deep into her dark-brown eyes. He hoped to convey

the strength of his feelings for her even though they had only just met.

Time spent wooing, exchanging pleasantries, all of that human ritual

was secondary to the fact that she was his mate. He kissed her again

and began the sensuous dance that would take them to that place he

could only find with her.

He leaned in closer, his breath in her ear. “You are mine to

protect, to hold and cherish.” He managed to force out the words as

his orgasm loomed.

She gave a guttural growl that went straight to his balls. “As you

are mine,” she declared, and then, to his surprise, she threw her head

forward and sank her teeth into his shoulder.

Fuck! The ecstasy and the energy of the connection were too

much to contain. It detonated, and he let out a deafening roar as he came hard. He felt a huge shock wave pulse out from their joined

bodies. Joanna howled loudly. It was the inhuman sound of her beast

rejoicing in the claiming of her mate.

Alphas’ Prize

129

Chapter 10

Anil Kumar sat in the hall quietly, looking impassive and calm, as

if his whole attention was focused on the nervous young Were tech

expert currently talking about some Were web site nonsense. In

reality, his mind was frantically working out a way in which this

whole rotten situation with Khan could be turned to his advantage and

whether or not there would be an opportunity to finally be free from

his hated Prime. Khan was a slippery, devious, unforgiving character,

and disloyalty would mean first despair then death. He would have to

play his cards very close to his chest because the safety of that which

was most precious to him was at stake.

If he could somehow secretly be instrumental in Khan’s downfall,

he would jump at the chance. He mulled over how he could protect

his family and strengthen his Pack when the inevitable chaos and

fighting broke out for Khan’s Prime position, if he fell. He needed to

be vigilant and ready to recognize an opportunity when it arose. If he

could garner favor with Hawke, then perhaps he could negotiate a

place of safety within a North American Pack for Zoongaash, his

unmated daughter. To be free of worry for her safety would allow him

to better secure his own position in India.

His eyes flickered over to where Sean Bruce sat in rapt attention,

listening to the speaker as if “blogging”—whatever that was—was the

most fascinating and important thing he’d heard all year. Anil didn’t

think that Bruce alone could beat Khan, although together with

Charles Knight there was a possibility. No, Khan would be prepared

by the time they acted, and Anil wouldn’t stake the life of his

daughter on their success. His best chance was Will Hawke, who sat

130

Dawn Forrest

heartily munching some sort of little pastry. The Prime was the only

werewolf he’d bet on to take down Khan, although he’d heard that the

Enforcer Kil Hunt was a ruthless killer who did the bidding of his

master. His thoughts were interrupted by a faint, distant howl unlike

any he’d heard before. It set his heart racing and a shiver of lust down

his spine. It was the sound of a female werewolf in human form,

claiming her mate. A thin smile curved his lips because a sound like

that might just herald Khan’s demise.

* * * *

Angela quietly entered the hall and placed on a table some

photocopies that Will had requested. Poor Brad looked flustered and

distracted. While she knew he wasn’t relaxed around the Alphas, he

usually got over his discomfort when talking about his favorite

projects. She caught Mike’s eye, winked, and smiled, and was about

to leave when she noticed that all the males in the hall suddenly sat up

straight and cocked their heads. It was as weird as it was funny, but

the quizzical smile on her face froze when she heard the soft growls

that began to reverberate around the room. As a female Were, her

hearing was not nearly as good as a full werewolf’s. What was going

on? Brad looked worried, as he also didn’t know. Sean Bruce growled

loudly, and Brad sucked in his breath and stepped back.

An Alpha at the back of the room snickered. “I think that we can

safely say the Russians are making good progress.”

There were a few snorted chuckles in response.

“Lucky bastards,” muttered another.

Some of the men were fidgeting and looking uncomfortable, even

her mate Mike. She narrowed her eyes and targeted his crotch.

Typical male, his reaction to what they had all just heard was plain to

see. She shouldn’t have been surprised, after all she of all people

knew what a horndog he was. They had only left their cabin two days

ago after five days of almost continuous fucking. She cocked an

Alphas’ Prize

131

eyebrow, gave a little “humph” sound and raised her eyes to his face.

She was taken aback by his expression of pure, raw lust and doubted

it would be long before she was impaled on his cock again. Her pussy

automatically fluttered in response, and she cringed with the notion

that soon everyone in the room would know.

To save herself from extreme embarrassment, she fled from the

hall, nearly tripping over her own feet in the process. She heard

chuckling behind her. In a flustered state she rushed down the

corridor toward the office and smacked into the hard body of Mark

Smith, a young werewolf chef working in the kitchen of The Den. He,

of course, was unaffected, whereas she bounced backward and would

have landed on her backside but for his lightning-fast reflexes and

snagging her arm in time.

“Whoa there, are you okay?”

“Yeah, sorry, I wasn’t paying attention.”

“Well, I was actually looking for you. I have a huge favor to ask.”

“Yes, you can borrow my phone charger again.” The man was

always losing his, and she’d already threatened to staple it to his

forehead.

“I wish. No, the Siberian Pack Alphas have requested food. It’s

ready, but we don’t have any mated males working in the kitchen at

the moment, and I don’t think an Alpha would take too kindly to me

asking him to take on the role of waiter. The guards won’t do it either,

and I don’t want to bother the Prime. He’s already ordered another

batch of custard tarts to be made, and we all know what that means.”

He covered his mouth with his hand and in an exaggerated whisper

said, “He’s a wee bit stressed.”

Angela giggled.

“I was wondering if you could take it? Pretty please?” He batted

his eyelashes as his facial expression took on a pleading quality.

“I’m not sure that Mike would allow it,” she responded without

thinking what she was actually saying.

132

Dawn Forrest

He raised his eyebrows. “Well, well, well, I never thought I’d see

the day that Angela Marsden became submissive. What happened to

the feisty girl I used to know? ’Tis a sad moment.” He sighed,

deliberately teasing her.

“Don’t try to play me, squirt.” They were the same age, and she

used his childhood nickname. The guy was now six foot three, but

he’d been a late developer. “Mike is my mate and soon will be my

Alpha, so yes, he has my respect.” Still, his words rattled her.

She could actually feel her mate’s lust and need building. If she

wanted to help out, she would have to do it quickly because she

guessed she would soon be occupied on her back, her knees, against

the wall, and anywhere or anyway the fancy took them. She tugged

Mark into the kitchen and out the back door.

“He probably won’t mind now that the mating process seems to be

on the way,” she said, trying to convince herself more than Mark.

“Yeah, I’ve never heard a sound like that before . ” His face

flushed a little. “You’re lucky, Angela. I hope I don’t have to wait too

long to find my mate.”

She softened her expression. “I hope so, too, Mark.”

Sadly they both knew that it would most likely be many years

before he had that pleasure.

“You drive the Jeep around to the kitchen door, and I’ll load the

food in the back. Thanks again, Ange.” He gave her a quick hug then

headed back toward the kitchen with relief clearly lightening his

steps.

“You owe me,” she called over her shoulder as she went to get the

SUV.

Despite her blasé attitude to Mark, she was a bit worried about

Mike’s reaction. She wasn’t blindly or willfully ignoring his wishes,

but she had her own reasons, good reasons, for wanting to see Joanna,

and she didn’t think she should have to run them by Mike first.

Joanna was here alone and unfamiliar with their ways. She had no one

Alphas’ Prize

133

else to look out for her, and Angela thought that she could use a

friend.

She was nervous about tomorrow night, worried that Mike in his

beast form would be too big, rough, or that the knotting would hurt.

Her heart began to pace at the thought, so she took a deep breath to

try to calm herself and remembered what her mom and other mated

women had said. They all had experienced fright that first full-moon

night until the mating pheromones began to work. The deed itself was

over fairly quickly, although mates could be knotted together for up to

twenty minutes. Not being concerned with sexual etiquette, the beast

would then usually lope off to run and hunt close by, often returning

to present a kill to his mate and fuck again. The night was hard on

females, but the sexual bliss was said to surpass all minor complaints.

Joanna’s situation was different in several ways, but Angela

remembered hearing a rumor about a Chilean female Were who was

mated to Beta twins of the Andean Pack. Apparently neither male

wanted to wait for the other to fuck and finish, so they had mated her

at the same time. The woman would no doubt have enjoyed it due to

the hormones pumping around her body while the werewolves

pumped in her, but apparently she had trouble walking for a few days

after. Ouch. Should she tell Jo about that? Would it scare her or

enable her to prepare?

Angela decided that she would hint without mentioning the later

discomfort of the woman. She would just drop the food off and

hopefully have a few quick words with Jo. Mike probably wouldn’t

even find out, and if he did he’d just have to learn that he wasn’t the

boss of her. They had only been mates and lovers for just over a

week, and it had all been heady yet smooth sailing. Perhaps this was

an ideal test of how he dealt with a little squall.

She drove slowly up the track to the cabin, taking care not to

jostle the food and giving the occupants plenty of time to be aware of

her approach. When she was about thirty yards away she beeped the

horn before parking next to a flashy looking motorcycle covered in

134

Dawn Forrest

scratches. As she got out, the cabin door opened, and one of the twins

appeared at the door dressed only with a white towel around his waist.

Coming from a Were family and growing up with werewolves

around, she was used to seeing buff bodies, but she had to admit that

he oozed sexuality. Funny, though, a week ago she’d have given him

a second and third glance, but now she wasn’t the slightest bit

interested. Thank God.

“Hi,” she called out as friendly and cheerily as she could. “I’ve

brought your food.”

He looked past her, assessed the area, then nodded and beckoned

her forward. He met her at the bottom of the steps.

“Er, congratulations on finding your mate.” The stone-hard

expression on his face softened for a fraction of a second.

“Thank you.” He took the large basket and turned to go back up

the steps to the cabin.

She cleared her throat and quickly said, “Can I speak to Jo,

please?”

He didn’t even turn around as he growled, “Nyet.”

“I–I would like to speak to her, please, Alpha Volkov. My name is

Angela Marsden, and like Joanna, I have just found my mate, Mike

Evans, Prime of Australia. We will also bond on Thursday, and I

thought that Joanna might want to get together to”—she shrugged—

“you know…”

“What?” He turned around and fixed her with a stare that made

her want to cringe.

Maybe this wasn’t such a super idea. She felt her face heating up

but decided to forge on.

“She’s young and on her own. Don’t you think she might need a

friend? A girl friend?”

He narrowed his eyes at her but before he could answer she heard

another deep voice call, “Joanna, stay inside,” just as the woman

herself appeared in the doorway wearing a bathrobe. Of course she

Alphas’ Prize

135

would have heard their conversation if she had the same acute senses

as other werewolves.

“Hey, Angela. Thanks for bringing the food.” She moved fast

down the steps, faster than Angela had ever seen a woman move, and

dodged passed the Russian, who was looking pissed. “And it’s very

thoughtful of you to think of me.”

A second later the other Russian—she couldn’t tell them apart to

know who it was—appeared in the doorway, hastily tucking a towel

around his waist. He didn’t look too happy either.

“Give me a minute, will you, Vlad?”

Alpha Vladimir didn’t move.

Joanna gave an exaggerated sigh. “You know that there are no

males in the vicinity unless Angela here has vacuum packed and

stuffed a few in the back of the vehicle.” She turned to Angela with a

smirk on her face. “Have you? Are you really a Trojan horse?”

Angela couldn’t help chuckle. “No, Mike would have a fit. In fact,

he will anyway if he finds out I came here.”

Vladimir looked astounded. “Your new mate is not knowing you

are here? He is not giving you his permission to come?”

“God, they’re all the same.” She snorted, looking at Joanna, who

had a smile on her face. She knew that she was being a bit cheeky, but

she’d had enough of all this Alpha bullshit all week.

Vladimir muttered something in Russia that didn’t sound like,

“Yay for girl power.”

“Please, can I have just two minutes to talk to my new friend?”

Joanna ran her hand down the Alpha’s back and then, unbelievably,

squeezed his ass. He jumped a little in surprise, but his stoic

expression became amused, then lustful, as he gazed upon his mate.

He scanned the area again, looked over his shoulder at his brother and

then back at Joanna.

“Da. Do not be long…please.”

136

Dawn Forrest

Well, at least the man was making an effort. He stomped back up

the steps and into the house past Yuri, muttering in Russian. Yuri did

not budge from the doorway.

“A little privacy, please,” Joanna almost sang with exasperation.

He grumbled but backed only a few paces from the door.

“They can still hear us, can’t they?” she asked.

“Yep,” Joanna said, raising her voice. Then in rushed words she

mumbled, “But if you talk really fast, with a strong accent, use slang

or complicated sentences, we should be able to flummox them.”

They both heard the growls from the cabin.

“Are ya okay dokay?” Angela rushed, trying not to laugh.

“S’all green, tickety-boo, no problemo.” Joanna was fighting to

keep a straight face.

“Whoop-de-do. If ya wanna chew the fat, just pick up the phone.”

She chortled as she mangled the words as best she could.

“Cheers. Are all homies so bossy?”

“Indeedy, mucho-bosscias.” She paused with a frown. “Although

my homie seems very mellow for a top doggie.” She shrugged.

“Anyway, they want their shorties to be up. Shortie down, homie

down, ya dig?”

Joanna started to chuckle. Angela, feeling mischievous, did her

best John Wayne impression and slurred her next words in a drawl.

“They’ll be wantin’ the best for their little lady, make no mistake.

Ya gotta cotton to the fact they’ll guard you like a dog with a juicy

bone.” She thought that analogy particularly fitting given the tenting

of the towels she’d noticed. “The varmints’ll do what they think best,

even if it runs contrary to your particular way o’ thinkin’.” Perhaps

she should have told Mike where she was going, not asked permission

as such, she assured herself, rather just let him know.

Joanna was really laughing now. “God, this is bizarre. How ’bout

we shoot the breeze tomorrow after addressing the head honchos?”

Joanna suggested.

Alphas’ Prize

137

“Sounds mighty fine, but I gotta say somethin’ to ya.” She

dropped the accent and spoke quickly, running the words into each

other. “Having two mates is unusual, and it may affect how the

bonding is done.” She rapidly explained what normally happens but

mentioned that there had been instances when it went a bit differently.

Blushing profusely, she stumbled over a vague explanation.

Joanna looked puzzled at her. “At the same time…how?”

“Er, well, er, ask your mates.” She switched back to a broad

Texan accent. “Don’t rightly know how to explain without blushin’

ma face off, and time’s a-trippin’ on. So long till then ‘n’ enjoy yer

men.” Angela winked and headed back to the car as fast as she could.

She was glad she’d spoken to Joanna because she liked the woman.

She just managed to catch Jo say, “Jeez, stop growling, I’m coming.”

At least Mike’s not that bad. She hadn’t known him long, but he’d

been nothing but gentle and very attentive to her. She got in the SUV

and headed back to The Den.

So far so good. Mike was not to be seen storming up the track or

pacing in front of the large house, so Angela reckoned she’d got away

with her little foray to see Jo. She parked at the back of the big house,

figuring she would be less visible to those gathered in the hall, and

walked into the kitchen.

She heard a deep, menacing growl that had her heart racing in

fear.

“Where is she?” demanded a seriously pissed off and dangerous-

sounding voice.

All the kitchen staff stood rigid, looking toward the back of the

room. Even she could smell their fear. She tracked their gazes and

saw that her mate, Mike, had Mark the chef held up against a wall by

his neck.

“Oh my God. What are you doing?” she shrieked.

Still pinning Mark, he spun around to face her. His eyes were

completely black, his face taut with rage, his fangs protruding past his

lips. She could see pinpricks of blood form on Mark’s neck where

138

Dawn Forrest

Mike’s claws punctured the skin. He released the younger werewolf,

who slid down the wall and wobbled on uncertain legs as he rubbed

his neck. All Mike’s attention was now focused on her.

“Angela,” he growled in what sounded like anger and relief. His

voice was deep and as gravelly as a scree slope due to his partial

change. She hadn’t known he could do that, and she realized that he

must have been holding back when they fucked…made love. For the

first time since she had met him she felt the full weight of his fierce

regard and his absolute authority. God, when he spoke and stared at

her like that she felt the urge to bare her throat, whimper her

apologies, and go to her knees. In fact, her legs began to tremble,

threatening to give way, and she had the very real worry of losing

bladder control.

She knew she shouldn’t, knew that it was the absolutely worst

thing to do, but her body wasn’t listening as she turned and fled out of

the back door. He was on her before she had taken six steps outside.

Her feet left the ground, and she was scooped up and thrown over his

shoulder without him breaking his stride. He stalked toward their

cabin, which wasn’t far from the main house.

He stomped up the steps, kicked open and closed the door, and

deposited her in the middle of the room.

He took a few steps back and a deep breath as if it were a struggle

to gain calm.

“Never run from a werewolf.” His voice sounded more human

again, but he still growled. “We like it.”

Terror and shock prevented her from saying anything. He took a

step toward her, but she flinched and whimpered, almost dropping to

the floor and baring her throat. It stopped him dead.

“Angela, you are my mate, and I will never hurt you, but a little

fear now and then may not be such a bad thing if it keeps you safe.”

He spoke through gritted teeth. “I couldn’t sense you in the house,

and then I found the chef with your scent on him. When I asked where

you were he wouldn’t answer. You are mine, but we are not yet fully

Alphas’ Prize

139

bound. I was worried about you. I thought that he was hiding

something. You could have been taken by a challenger for my Prime

position or been hurt by an unstable male.”

It never occurred to her to feel unsafe at The Den, as it was like a

second home, but he was correct in that there were many more

werewolves here for the Council Gathering whom she didn’t know.

“I would never go with another.” She was quite proud of the fact

that she managed to say the words with only a slight quaver in her

voice.

“As if you could stop a werewolf. I just demonstrated that.”

He was right.

“I’m sorry you were worried. I was only gone fifteen or twenty

minutes at the most.”

“You could be killed or hurt in less than fifteen seconds. Now I’ll

ask again, where were you?”

“Don’t talk to me as if…as if I’m your property. You’re not the

boss of me.”

Okay, so it sounded petulant and childish and it probably wasn’t

the smartest way to behave, but she wasn’t about to roll over and set

that as a template for the rest of their relationship.

“That is exactly what I am. You are mine. I am your mate and

will be soon your Alpha and Prime. You do belong to me. Answer the

question.”

She seethed. Oh, he did not just say that! Her temper overrode her

fear and maybe her good sense. She figured that if she was in it for a

dime she might as well be in it for a dollar.

“I am a grown woman, and I had something I wanted to do. I

don’t need your permission.” She pointed and wagged a defiant finger

at him. “You go ahead, do your worst and rant and rave all you want

to, but it’ll get you nowhere.”

His eyebrows shot up in surprise.

“Oh, I’m not going to rant and rave. There is a good reason why

you shouldn’t challenge an Alpha male—we just can’t resist it.”

140

Dawn Forrest

With that he pounced and moved so quickly that she didn’t know

how she was suddenly laying over his lap as he sat on the bed.

“What are you doing?” she cried out in outrage.

“Isn’t it obvious, little one? I’m not doing my worst, but you need

some discipline, and a good spanking should do the trick.”

Before she could process his words or have time for her

indignation to build, she heard fabric rip as he shredded her jeans with

his claws. It was clear that he wasn’t joking.

“Okay, okay I’ll tell you! I–I took food to–to Joanna and the

Siberians.”

He stopped all movement for about ten full seconds and then even

more zealously shoved down her panties, leaving her ass bare.

Hell, it was time to explain quickly before he did something she’d

regret.

“She is all alone here, Mike, and I thought that she could use a

friend. They ordered food from the main kitchen, but there were no

mated, non-Alpha Pack members around to take it. I agreed to do it so

that I could speak to Joanna.” She babbled out her explanation truly

believing that it would get her out of…what? Punishment? Surely not,

and anyway how bad could a little spanking be?

“Yet I expressly told you not to go to the cabin.” His tone was still

dangerously low as his hand lightly caressed her buttocks.

She hated to admit it, but his light touch felt very pleasant, and,

well, maybe she was up for a bit of “discipline.” She’d read enough

erotic romance to be interested, and her fear began to lessen as her

arousal grew. He would be aware of it for sure, and it might distract

him from his original purpose.

She moderated her tone of voice to that of a contrite little woman,

hoping to distract and calm him down. “I know but…but I thought

that because they had started the mating process it would be okay.”

She wiggled her bottom and hoped that by reminding him of sex he’d

quickly get to the good stuff. “They asked for the food, so I wasn’t

going uninvited and unexpected. I was doing Mark a favor.”

Alphas’ Prize

141

“Mark?” The caressing stopped abruptly.

“The chef you had pinned up against the wall. Oh God, is he

okay?”

She heard a low, mean growl.

“He’ll live, but why do I smell him on you?” He snarled the

question.

“Mike, I’ve known him all my life.” She rushed her words,

knowing that he wasn’t happy. “When I left the hall I wasn’t looking

where I was going, and I accidently ran into him.”

“I understand why you took the food. You are a kind and

thoughtful woman.” She relaxed a little over his knee. “But you are

my kind and thoughtful woman, and you should have spoken to me

first. I cannot have you disobeying me and possibly putting yourself

in danger. It’s your first time, so I’ll go easy.”

“Eh?”

Slap!

“Ow!” That darn well stung.

“One,” he counted out.

Slap!

“Mike!” she yelled as he spanked her on the other fleshy buttock.

“Two.”

“Put me down right now!” she shouted.

Slap!

“That hurts!”

“Three,” he said with a strained voice.

Slap!

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she cried out.

Her ass burned hot. This wasn’t the playful paddling she’d read

about in kinky novels. What a load of crock that was. There was no

dreamy pleasure involved. It just stung like the dickens.

“Four.”

Slap!

142

Dawn Forrest

She whimpered. Tears were actually beginning to form in her

eyes. It wasn’t that he was really hurting or injuring her, but the fact

that he felt he needed to do it in the first place. For some absurd

reason she felt that she had let him down.

“Five,” he croaked.

She sobbed and said nothing. The palm of his hand brushed

lightly over her exposed skin. He leaned over and blew cool air onto

her hot flesh before gently kissing it.

“I don’t ever want to spank you this way again.” He sounded as if

the words were choking him. “But if you disobey me or go off alone

without telling me where you are going, I will.”

He allowed her to slip to her knees, but she couldn’t bring herself

to look at him and see the disapproval written across his face. She

hung her head and fought hard against the sharp tears that welled in

her eyes and threatened to overflow.

“Look at me,” he softly ordered.

She sniffed, took a deep breath, and raised her head, but she was

unable to focus properly. She blinked rapidly to try to capture the

tears forming and had to drag her sleeve across her eyes to clear her

vision. Mike took a sharp intake of breath, and his face was stricken

with dismay. His strong arms encircled her and pulled her up to his

broad chest.

“Please don’t cry.” His voice cracked.

“I’m sorry,” she sniveled.

“So am I,” he said regretfully. “It’s new for me, this possessive,

uncontrollable need to be near you and protect you. I have tried to

keep it under control when I am close you. I was so worked up trying

to find you that I almost lost it when I detected your scent on Mark.

I’m not a bully, and I’d never hurt you or force you to do something

that you didn’t want to do, but I am a Prime and an Alpha, and that

means being the most dominant Were in several Packs. You must

understand this, you are Were.”

Alphas’ Prize

143

She nodded, caught his gaze, and held it for a moment. Her heart

thudded rapidly out of synchrony with her breathing and the rise and

fall of her chest. Through the connection they shared, she was

drenched in the wave of his need for her, his hope for the future, and

his utter faith that she was his. She understood that he was worried for

her safety because she meant everything to him. She gasped a breath.

She hadn’t known the force of such emotion before. He was very

dominant, but she just hadn’t seen how much so until now. He had

obviously tightly tethered his beast when they made love, in order to

be gentle and not scare her, but truth be told she liked a dominant

man. Nature would not have given her such a mate if they were not

compatible.

He deserved her respect. She settled back on her knees and placed

her head sideways in his lap, exposing her throat while wrapping her

arms around his knees.

He sighed. “I love you, Angela.”

He stroked her hair, and she could feel his cock through his jeans,

lengthening against her cheek.

“Mike, take me as my Alpha, love and fuck me as my mate. Don’t

hold back, give me all of yourself.”

He was on her like white on rice.

144

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 11

“That smells great. I’m so hungry I could eat a scabby horse.”

Joanna breezed past Yuri and snagged the food basket on her way to

the kitchen.

Both of her men were staring at her. Vlad had a bemused look on

his face, but Yuri’s was expressionless.

“Oh stop fuming, Yuri. I can feel you from here.”

She froze midunpacking of the goodies because it was true, she

could feel the mix of emotions rolling off him. He was a little angry, a

lot anxious, aroused, and felt possessive and protective toward her. It

must have something to do with her biting him.

“Let’s eat, raise our blood sugar levels, and then talk. Don’t be

upset with me.” She spoke as soothingly as she could because she

really didn’t like the way it made her feel all squirmy and

uncomfortable. She moved over to him and stroked his back and

shoulders as she snuggled close.

“Da. Eat, talk, and fuck. Then feel much more happy.” Vlad

smirked.

Yuri snorted but seemed to relax. She had just discovered that he

really liked to be touched and caressed, and that she liked doing it.

They sat at the table, but Yuri insisted that she sit on his lap, and

he fed her most of her food. It was delicious, and as they talked she

polished off both steaks and all her fries.

“So what do you guys do for a living?”

“We have much land including large nature reserve. We have

mineral extraction company. There are many plentiful natural

Alphas’ Prize

145

resources that we use carefully for the good of the Pack. We are being

responsible for our Pack security and well-being.”

“Are all your Pack Russian? Does anyone else speak English?”

“Nyet, not all Russian. There are Pack members to talk to, do not

be having worry. Movement is being much more easy since fall of

Soviet Union and our Pack is strong with new mates who have

English.”

That didn’t sound too bad.

“What do you like to do for fun?”

They blinked at her, and a slight pinking of Vlad’s cheeks told her

some of it. She groaned. “Apart from sex.”

“We like to hike, cross-country ski, and, like you, we enjoy to ride

motorcycle.” Yuri paused for a moment and looked at her sternly.

“Do not be thinking to slide on motorcycle again.” His hand

subconsciously rubbed his chest over his heart.

Before she could protest, Vlad added, “We have big library in our

castle and movie room. We like American action movies.”

“You live in a castle?” she asked.

“Da, very old but now very comfortable. It was not always so.”

“We train and fight to keep skills and fitness. We will teach you

some defensive moves, it will be good for your safety,” Yuri declared.

“Oh, I can fight,” she said, feeling smug. Her mother had made

sure of it.

Yuri’s eyes widened. “I am looking forward to seeing this.”

She was, too. Just the thought of sparring with her mates sent a

shiver of lust up her spine. She wouldn’t have to hold back, which

was a first for her.

Yuri’s nostrils flared. He could clearly smell her desire and gave

her a knowing smirk. Since she had sunk her teeth into him, tasted his

blood as she took his semen within her, she felt a stronger connection

to him. He stroked her hip as he held her closer.

“What do you do for to work, my Joanna?” Vlad asked.

146

Dawn Forrest

She explained her job and the fact that she now worked on her

laptop, wherever she happened to be. Yuri seemed to perk up at this

news.

“So you can be working from all locations, including Siberia, no?

This is very good. We have office in castle and satellite connection.

Communication is no problem, so you will be happy.” There again he

displayed that arrogant confidence that both annoyed and turned her

on.

“So you will allow me to work in between sex, birthing, and

looking after offspring…great.”

Fortunately they recognized sarcasm.

“You do not want children?” Vlad sounded puzzled and upset.

“I…look, I only met you today. Yes, I want kids, but I’ve not

given it a lot of thought. Would it be so bad to wait a few years?”

The twins looked at each other, and unspoken communication

passed between them.

“We can wait,” Yuri said reluctantly.

“If you do not be happy, then we do not to be happy also. But I do

not promise to stop tempting you,” Vlad explained.

Wow, shortie down, homie down, Angela was right.

“I went on the pill as soon as I ‘became.’ Oral contraception,” she

added for clarity when they looked confused. “But I’m unsure how

effective it is for my beast form or with my general physiology. In all

probability, you may get your wish sooner rather than later. But thank

you anyway.” She reached out and cupped Yuri’s face. He smiled,

leaned in, and rubbed his cheek against her palm. Such little-yet-

intimate gestures they made, and yet it meant a lot to them all.

“We intended to leave two days after the full-moon run, but I am

thinking you will want to stay here a little longer?” Vlad asked.

“I would appreciate time to see my mom and make sure that she is

okay.”

Alphas’ Prize

147

Jesus, in a short time she would be bound to two mates and on her

way to Siberia. She would never in a million years have seen this

coming so soon.

“I am feeling with energy again. The food was good, but I still

have a hunger.”

Vlad swept the plates aside, peeled off her bathrobe, and easily

lifted her off his brother’s lap and deposited her onto the table. He

stood between her wide-spread thighs and loomed over her as he

gently pushed her to lie down. She felt herself relax and her body

become compliant despite being laid flat on a hard surface. His hands

trailed over her breasts, pausing to gently tug on her taut nipples

before resuming the sensuous sweep of her torso. His long hair tickled

her skin. She moaned with pleasure and approval of his touch. With a

deep growl he sat down on the chair, still positioned between her

wide-spread legs, and dipped his head lower. He kissed and nibbled

the soft sensitive skin on her thighs, teasing her as he slowly worked

his lips closer and closer to the apex of her legs.

He was taking his very sweet time about it so that when she

eventually felt the glorious sensation of his hot tongue pressed against

her clit she cried out. Already she was so close to coming that she

panted hard, moaned, and squirmed in his hold. She heard and felt

vibrations of his chuckle against her sex.

“I am loving the little sounds you make when you are being

excited,” he murmured.

She growled in bliss as he resumed the circular teasing of his

tongue, stimulating the receptive nerve endings that fired synapses of

pleasure throughout her core. Her pelvic muscles clenched and

spasmed as the climax bloomed, expanded, and tore its way up her

spine, escaping in the scream that left her throat.

Vlad stood, ripped the towel away from his waist and plunged into

her. Her last coherent thought, as he surged through the waves of her

contracting cunt, was that he was well named . Vlad The Impaler .

“Oh my God, oh my God,” she chanted between snatched breaths.

148

Dawn Forrest

Her orgasm didn’t stop but continued to blossom and grow. She

wrapped her legs high around his hips to keep from being shunted up

the table as he fucked into her with abandon. He hooked his arms

beneath her shoulders and pulled her onto him as he shafted her hard,

fast, and deep. The pleasure rolled on and on until it was too much to

hold. She dragged him closer with her hands tangled in his long hair.

All that broiling, seething sexual energy they’d built detonated with

her bite to his shoulder. He stiffed and roared as he poured his seed

into her. She howled loudly as the metallic taste of his blood in her

mouth opened him to her. He was hers.

“Mine!” she growled savagely before she slumped back on the

table and nearly passed out.

“Holy Fuck,” whispered Yuri.

* * * *

Katherine sat at the rustic wooden dining table and ate some beef

stew. She wasn’t a fancy cook but could rustle up a few tasty staple

meals. Unfortunately her taste buds were subdued by her concern for

Jo. She had to force herself to chew and swallow each mouthful,

knowing that she would need to be in peak physical condition if she

were to go up against the Pack. Silver-nitrate bullets, surprise, and,

she hoped, a reluctance to kill a female were about the only things on

her side. The odds were not in her favor, but then she’d never been

one for betting.

It wasn’t pitch-black outside the cabin tonight because of the

cloudless sky and the bright, nearly full waxing moon. The cabin

wasn’t connected to the electricity grid, and there wasn’t a generator,

but she preferred the cozy light cast from the flames of the fire in the

hearth and a few kerosene lamps and candles. The stove, fridge, and

heating all ran on gas, and there was a large LPG tank behind the

building. Sitting by the fire, curled up on the comfortable, over-

stuffed sofa, she selected some of her favorite stirring Maori battle

Alphas’ Prize

149

verses on her electronic reader to get into a valiant frame of mind.

After five minutes she gave up. What she really needed to do was

relax, switch off, and lose herself in a bit of fantasy. She trawled

through her collection of romances. No, she did not want to read

anything to do with werewolves—she was living it. An historical

western ought to do the trick.

Twenty minutes later, she had only managed to read a few pages

because she just couldn’t concentrate. There was no way she would

be able to settle and sleep tonight if she didn’t check her phone

messages one more time. Giving thanks for the fact that she had

enhanced night vision, she decided to run up the mountain again,

taking her gun just in case she met something more dangerous than

her. Fortunately she managed to avoid what would have been a very

unpleasant run-in with a skunk and reached the top of the ridge in half

an hour.

She nearly wept with relief when she heard Jo’s voice mail. She

didn’t recognize the number that Jo had used to call her from. She

knew that she shouldn’t call back, but her need to speak to her

daughter was too strong. Biting her lip she hit the return-call button

and anxiously listened to the dial tone while waiting for someone to

answer. Whoever owned the phone was taking their sweet time about

it.

“Da, ” a deep voice growled sharply.

“Huh?” Katherine was taken aback by the abrupt male response.

She certainly wasn’t expecting the noises in the background. It

sounded as if someone, a woman, was in pain, and another person,

probably male judging by the deep grunts and groans, was straining to

lift a heavy object. Where the heck was her daughter?

The voice at the end of the phone really did growl. “Who is this?”

“I want to speak to Joanna,” she demanded.

There was a loud shriek and another loud grunt. What the fuck is

going on?

150

Dawn Forrest

“Who is this?” he asked again, sounding very irritated. “How you

get this number?”

She heard muffled voices and a deep, sinister-sounding chuckle. A

very distinctive voice that sounded a lot like Jo’s wailed, “God, not

yet, wait. No more. I can’t take another one. Oh, oh, ohhhh.”

“Listen you prick, if you hurt my daughter I swear to the

Almighty I’ll cut your balls off and feed them to you as a paste. Now

let me speak to Joanna.” She snarled the words with as much venom

as possible.

“Oh I’m—I’m…” she heard Joanna shriek. What are the sadistic

bastards doing to her?

“Joanna’s mother?” The tone of voice changed to one of awkward

surprise.

“Yes.”

“Er, please be waiting, she is just, er…just…coming.” He now

sounded flustered.

Katherine heard rustling and muffled words. “Fuck, be quiet.

Yuri, stop it, and be leaving her pussy alone. It is your mother,

Joanna.”

“W–what? My mother! Give me the phone, Vlad.”

Stunned, Katherine waited while she heard more rustling and

curses.

“Mom?” the tentative, breathless voice of her daughter asked.

“That would be me. I take it you aren’t actually being tortured as I

first thought?”

“Er…no…not in the way you may think.”

She sighed wearily but with some relief. “What’s going on?

Landscape only, spare me the details please.”

Katherine reached the cabin an hour later, feeling a plethora of

emotions, so many she couldn’t begin to describe, but elated, hopeful,

nervous, and cautious were all definitely in there. She was astonished

yet overjoyed that her daughter had found not one but two strong true-

mates to protect her, and they seemed to be getting on well. There was

Alphas’ Prize

151

some sorrow at the thought of Jo leaving for Siberia. She was, of

course, concerned for her daughter and what would happen on the full

moon tomorrow night. She wished she could be there to help prepare

Jo for the bonding. They had decided that Katherine must remain

where she was until after the full moon. Her options then would

depend on the Were Council and Will Hawke’s intentions toward her.

Could and would they protect her, or at least help her to find a safe

place where she would be left alone? Jo would have a better idea after

the meeting tomorrow.

After the initial high of finally hearing some good news, she now

suddenly felt exhausted. The stress of the last two days, the concerns

of the last twenty-four years, caught up like a delayed-baggage train,

and she knew she was going to crash. With monumental effort she

forced herself to move and put a guard in front of the fire, snuff out

the candles, and carry one lantern to the main bedroom. With bone-

deep weariness, she managed to struggle out of her jeans and take her

bra off without removing her T-shirt before she fell into the big,

comfortable bed. It was bliss to snuggle under the duck-down duvet

and close her eyes knowing that Jo was safe.

* * * *

The phone call from her mother cooled her ardor for a few

minutes, but at least she had been able to ease her mom’s concerns for

her welfare, and she felt better now that she knew her mom was still

safe. Yuri and Vlad looked supremely happy when she had excitedly

told her mom about meeting her mates. They had insisted on formally

introducing themselves and offered their protection and support,

which meant a lot to her.

They had an important day ahead of them tomorrow. They were

expected to attend the Council meeting first thing in the morning to

get an agreement on Katherine’s freedom and protection and to

confront Ashok Khan. Once the sun had set and the moon came into

152

Dawn Forrest

full ascendance, they had an even-more-important night to look

forward to. It would have been wise to get some sleep, but Jo still felt

sexy and needy for her mates, unfeasible as it was after the sex and

numerous incredible orgasms they had shared in what was only a

short time.

She was pleasantly surprised when Vlad expressed some concern

for her well-being.

“Are you very much sore or tired, my mate? Your body is not

being accustomed to this much sex, and you have difficult time in last

few days.”

His thoughtfulness touched her because it was clear that he

wanted to continue. She could feel and see his arousal.

“I feel great, Vlad, honestly I do. I don’t think I’ll ever get enough

of you both.”

“You will be getting enough, more than enough, we will be

making sure of it,” Yuri asserted.

She laughed. “You know what I mean. This thing between us is

intense. I want you just as much as you seem to want me, I’m a

werewolf, too, you know.”

Yuri kissed her neck and stroked her hair. She swore that she

found herself darn well purring with pleasure.

“I am knowing, and I thank the moon for it.” He growled in that

way of his that charged her desire. Looking at her with a serious

expression, he continued, “But it means that we must be making

preparation for tomorrow meeting with Were Council. Already your

scent is changing as you absorb the pheromones in our cum, but you

are still being very attractive to unmated males.” He squeezed her

buttocks in his hand and massaged them, pulling the taut, firm cheeks

apart and skimming over her anus with a finger. “It will be much

more better for you to smell strongly of us. It is being necessary for

maximum absorption that we fill you here.”

Oh my God, he can’t possibly mean… but his next words

confirmed it.

Alphas’ Prize

153

“Mmm, you have firm, tight bottom. A treat for us.”

Regardless of her raging hormones, anxious trepidation shot

through her, and she tensed a little, swallowing hard.

“So let me get this straight. You’re saying that it’ll be better for

me if I smell more like you, and the fastest way to do that is for you

to…to…ejaculate in my bottom?” God, that sounded uptight.

“Da, relax. Fucking of ass is being common amongst our kind.”

It is? Well, this was something that her mom had not-surprisingly

neglected to mention.

“We will be making you scream,” Vlad said with a smoldering

look transmitting his lust. His excitement was palpable. He clearly

wanted this and not just for the reason stated.

“Scream?” she almost yelped. That didn’t sound so great.

“With very big pleasure,” he quickly added.

“Are you sure it’s really necessary?” She could see the logic, but

it didn’t quell her nerves. Just a few hours ago she’d been a virgin for

goodness’s sake, yet now she was fucking two males and about to

take it up the butt!

“It is being the fastest way to keep you safe. If you are smelling

strongly of us the others will not be too tempted to try to take you,”

Yuri explained.

My God, if a guy had spun me this line last week I’d have laughed

and given him points for originality and sheer gall.

“Tonight, we will be filling you so full of our cum that tomorrow

morning you will reek of us, and there will be no mistaking who your

mates are. You will be sucking my cock and swallowing my seed

while Vlad is filling up that lovely bottom. Then we will rest a few

minutes, swap positions, and do again. Later, when we are waking in

morning, we will be coming on your body and rubbing it into your

skin. You will not wash.” He looked pleased with the planned

strategy, like a general plotting for a battle he is sure to win. “Do not

be worrying, my mate, as with all things from now on, we are to be

taking care of you. Let us get some rest first.”

154

Dawn Forrest

Don’t worry? Yuri was talking about marking her in the most

primal way, and all the others here would know it. Damn and blast the

man for being so bossy and making arrogant assumptions and

statements again. It should have infuriated her, and the desire to

challenge him was fierce, but she knew in her heart that he was

probably right, and that, shockingly, she wanted to try it.

She decided that she’d better at least attempt to get some rest and

snuggled up between her two men on the large bed. She would just

have to show them that she didn’t need to be coddled and protected

the whole time. Then she thought about what was going to happen,

and with a gulp born of apprehension, she revised her stance. Maybe a

bit of gentle handling would be in order—that and a very generous

amount of lubrication.

Alphas’ Prize

155

Chapter 12

Jo moaned and spread her legs to accommodate the head between

her thighs and the face pushing up against her pussy. Slowly she

floated into consciousness, dimly aware of the dual sensations of

having her nipples and clit sucked at the same time. Bliss.

She fluttered open her eyes and realized that it was much later in

the night. It was dark except for a soft golden glow from the fire in

the hearth and pale silver moonlight streaming through the window

and bathing the bed. Oh, the pull on her skin, the pressure to turn and

to shift was building slowly in her cells along with the unrelenting

need to bond with her mates.

She squirmed and mewled as the tonguing between her legs

became more vigorous and the pull on her nipples harder. Oh God, it

was so good.

“Ah, Sleeping Beauty awakes.” Yuri chuckled around a nipple.

Vlad made a noise of appreciation and continued to torment her

clit. She growled and raised her hips, urging him on. In response she

swore that his tongue grew, and the thick, wet, flexible flesh pushed

deep into her tight cunt, sliding repeatedly over a sensitive spot,

causing her to moan loudly. Christ, was she glad he was a werewolf.

His nose rubbed against her clit as if giving her a traditional Maori

greeting on an untraditional part of her anatomy. She cried out as she

came and clenched around his warm tongue. Her sheath rapidly

relaxed and tightened, over and over again. Her hips bucked

uncontrollably, and she attempted to pull away from the exquisite

torture of his tongue. Yuri held down her now-thrashing arms,

preventing her from pulling at Vlad’s hair. Oh God, they had to stop,

156

Dawn Forrest

it was too much. Vlad growled and held her legs and hips as he eased

his slippery, serpent-long tongue out of her channel and took a

languorous lick along the seam to her throbbing clit. She would have

jerked off the bed if she hadn’t been pinned down.

“That’s my cream, and I want it all.” He groaned as he swiped his

tongue over her again and again.

“Stop, stop. Fuck me, please.” Her voice took on a desperate,

pleading quality.

“Da, but not here,” Vlad said, giving her cunt one last French kiss,

his eyes burning with lust.

They relaxed their hold and flipped her over onto her belly with

ease. Vlad’s strong arms pulled her hips back and positioned her ass

up high at the edge of the bed where he now stood. She couldn’t help

but rotate her hips and spread her legs more. His big hands massaged

her taut buttocks, squeezing and pushing them apart.

“So fucking sexy,” he murmured, his voice thick with desire.

She felt his cock rubbing up and down her wet slit before he

plunged deep into her pussy. As he moved she could hear how wet

she was. She looked back over her shoulder to watch them. Silently,

Yuri passed a bottle of lubricant to Vlad and took over holding her

buttocks apart while Vlad squirted some of the cold gel in the crack of

her ass. Lord above, she felt exposed and vulnerable but knew that

she was in capable hands. He carefully stroked a thick finger over her

puckered skin a few times before pushing it inside. Ooo, that feels

different. They were murmuring in Russian to each other as Yuri

avidly watched his brother pump his finger in and out of her tight

rosette, matching the rhythm of the cock in her channel. She turned

her face away, relaxed her shoulders, dropped her head, and enjoyed

the sensations.

Vlad’s free hand began to stroke her back, and he softly cooed

unintelligible words to her. His finger left her, and his cock slid from

her slickness and stroked up to her anus. He tapped the head against

Alphas’ Prize

157

her tightly closed back door as if knocking to seek permission to

enter.

“Are you ready for me, Lapushka?”

She moaned her assent and arched her back. He slowly pushed his

way into her.

“Ooo.” She panted. “Ahh.”

It wasn’t exactly painfully as he carefully pressed past the tight

ring of muscle, but it was intense. It burned a little but in a decadently

delicious way, and his cock warmed her inside. Yuri pulled on her

firm buttocks to expose her more to their viewing.

“Fuck, your cock is opening her bottom. By look on your face I do

not think you will be long to release,” he murmured as he massaged

her butt.

She felt stretched and full as Vlad slowly pumped in small

increments deeper into her ass. She heard his groan of pleasure and

felt him tremble as he came to rest, with his soft balls squashed

against her pussy. He was bottomed out, balls-deep in her, and she

loved it. The appeal of anal sex was no longer a mystery. Imagine

doing this while someone fingers your pussy and touches your clit?

In-fucking-credible.

As if he’d read her thoughts, Vlad reached under her and began to

rub and tease her swollen bud. In seconds she came hard and couldn’t

stop clamping down on his big dick. He growled loudly.

“My God, so tight, like cock ring.”

He began to move, and she continued to come. He hadn’t let up

pulling on her super-sensitive bud, and now her thighs began to

tremble and shake. She was almost vibrating around Vlad. She felt her

fingernails itch as they grew longer, her gums throbbed, and her

mouth ached and seemed to get bigger.

“Fuck me. This is best ever.” Vlad spoke in a strained voice, as if

through gritted teeth.

“I cannot wait to feel her hot, wet mouth.” Yuri almost snarled the

words. He let go of her buttocks and scrambled to kneel in front of

158

Dawn Forrest

her. She looked up at his face and saw utter lust and need. In seconds

his cock slapped on her cheek, brushed against her lips, then was

pushed into her mouth. Totally abandoning herself to the instinct to

please her mate, she swallowed all of his considerable length and

girth, right up to his big balls. The small physical changes that her

aroused state had triggered enabled her to deep throat him easily. She

groaned and hummed around his cock as her thicker, longer tongue

laved and caressed his balls.

“Oh, God. Never before like this.” Yuri ground out with obvious

difficulty. “How is she doing this?”

“Werewolf, partial change,” answered Vlad, panting as he bucked

into her backside, picking up the pace.

“God, radost moya, Joanna.” With his cock deep in her mouth,

Yuri held her face between his big hands and looked at her as if she

was the best gift he’d ever received. Then he lost his expression to

raw lust. “Keep looking at me,” he ordered in a steely tone that

somehow managed to arouse her farther.

She riveted her gaze to his as he proceeded to fuck himself down

her throat with abandon, his big balls swinging under her chin. The

room was filled with the sounds of grunts, humming, slurping, and

slapping flesh. The scent of sex was thick in the air. They spiraled in a

vortex of hedonistic pleasure until, as one, they climaxed. Yuri pulsed

a stream of thick cum down her throat that she fought hard to

swallow. She had to gasp for breath through her own orgasm. Vlad

grunted and yelled out as he jerked and filled her up. They collapsed

in a pile of boneless limbs on the bed.

* * * *

Yuri petted and cuddled his mate while his brother went to clean

up thoroughly in the bathroom. He was having difficulty believing his

good fortune. Joanna wasn’t like other mates, he thought smugly. She

is better. Although he knew that other mated males would not think

Alphas’ Prize

159

so, he knew the truth of it. The things she could do with her wicked

mouth, regardless of the fact that she had next to no experience…

Perfect for us. She did have an independent streak, though, and he

suspected that it wouldn’t all be domestic bliss. Still, if he were

truthful to himself, he liked the challenge, and he certainly loved her

tongue.

“I should have a shower,” Joanna mumbled into his chest.

“Nyet, not before meeting tomorrow.”

“But I’m going to stink of sex,” she whined.

“Da.”

“Oh God, how embarrassing. What will they think?”

He pulled away, cocked his head, and raised his eyebrows, giving

her his best disbelieving expression.

“What?” she asked, looking puzzled.

“Lapushka, there is not to be one unmated male who is not being

very jealous of the Volkovs, but they will know that you very much

belong to us.”

She looked as if she were about to protest but then decided against

it. Because it is true and she knows it. These strange new feelings of

satisfaction, possession and protectiveness combined with something

much bigger and all encompassing. He wasn’t a fool. He knew of

love, he just hadn’t been in it before. Pah! He mentally shook himself.

The concept of love was irrelevant for true-mates. She was his, he

was hers, and that’s all there was to it.

Instead she asked, “What does Lapushka mean?”

“Is Russian term of endearment, means Little Paw.”

“And rodost moya?”

“It means my joy,” answered Vlad.

He had returned with a washcloth and gave Joanna a quick clean

up. Yuri smiled as he walked to the bathroom, hearing her half-

hearted grumbles and protests. He hadn’t missed the happy gleam in

her eye in response to his words, and it pleased him. Pah! I’m turning

soft. When he returned she was snuggled up to Vlad, their legs and

160

Dawn Forrest

arms entwined. He was looking down at his own image. We look good

together. He smiled at them both as he joined them on the bed.

* * * *

Joanna began to think about what would happen tomorrow night.

Until now she had been wrapped up in the immediate concerns of her

mother and her mates. She decided that she had better ask a few

questions. She could honestly do without more surprises.

“What will happen tomorrow night?” She tried to keep the

nervousness out of her voice but suspected that she was fooling no

one.

Vlad seemed to carefully consider his words before answering.

“You are different from most females, but to make simple, we will

find you, and mate.”

“Yeah, well about that.” She felt a bit embarrassed to broach the

subject, but then she had just had his cock up her ass, which beat

everything on the blushing stakes. She needed details. “Who will

mate with me first?”

“I will,” they both said at the same time.

Oh dear. She reminded herself that this must all be new for them,

too. They looked at each other with determined faces.

“I am oldest,” Yuri stated arrogantly.

Vlad snorted. “By nine minutes, it matters not. The first to reach,

the first to fuck.”

Yuri stared hard at his brother and was about to speak when

Joanna interrupted.

“Angela said something to me today that I don’t understand.” She

repeated the conversation she’d had with her friend, and her mates

listened with rapt attention. They had hungry, lusty expressions on

their faces, and their cocks lengthened again. She didn’t quite get it.

“So what did Angela mean by saying they mated at the same time?”

Alphas’ Prize

161

Vlad licked his lips and cleared his throat, but it was Yuri who

spoke in that authoritative way if his. “We will show you.”

Vlad lay on his back on the bed, and she was instructed to mount

him. They both groaned as he slid home. He pulled her into an

embrace, his strong muscular arms around her, his big hands lightly

caressing her back. His face was close to hers, and he placed delicate

fluttering butterfly-like kisses along her jawline.

“I don’t see how…” she began to say but then felt the bed dip as

Yuri moved between their spread legs and gently stroked a lubricated

finger on the puckered opening to her ass.

No, surely not. Is that physically possible? She knew that her eyes

widened in surprise.

“Shhh, is all fine, is all good,” Vlad cooed as he tucked a strand of

her hair that had escaped from her braid behind her ear.

“Have you done this before?” she asked in a small nervous voice.

There was a worrying pause. “Nyet.”

“W–what?” She thought that she was in experienced hands.

“Er…do you know what you’re doing?”

Vlad had the cheek to laugh. “We have very much experience but

never share one woman before. This is only for you.”

When he put it like that she felt concerned but also pleased that

this was new for them, too.

“We want there being honesty and truth between us. We have not

fucked front and back in same woman at same time before.”

Phew, perhaps they weren’t the kings of kink she’d taken them

for, but she would appreciate a little experience right about now.

He continued to explain. “Alone I never fucked just one woman,

always two or more. Same is true for Vlad. We share many woman in

many ways, but never one at same time that way.”

Ah, well that put a different spin on it. They just hadn’t needed to

share. Kinky, they were definitely kinky. She couldn’t help

visualizing them in a tangle of many limbs, surrounded by soft,

yielding female flesh. Jealously pricked her heart. She admonished

162

Dawn Forrest

herself. None of that green-eyed monster. There will be no others for

them after tomorrow night.

“This is another very big gift you give to us. The bond between

the three of us cannot be failing to get stronger.” Vlad stroked her

face. “We will very much love you well, our mate.”

Love? Will love? May love? Do love? Then he kissed her, the

world fell away, and nothing but the three of them mattered.

Yuri’s warm, smooth cockhead pushed against her tight, slightly

tender rosette.

“Relax,” he groaned. “Let out deep breath.”

She did, sighing, relaxing and giving herself over to them both.

The elasticity of her tight muscle gave a little easier this time, but he

had to work harder to push farther into her.

“Fuck, fighting for every inch,” he ground out as he forged

forward. “You are big and take up much space, my brother.”

“I–I was thinking same thing,” Vlad half chuckled, half moaned.

So am I! She’d never felt so utterly possessed as she did in that

moment with both mates very snug inside.

“Okay?” Vlad asked.

She nodded. “Yeah.”

They began to move.

The information highway of her nerves became jammed with

signals. Eventually she didn’t know which action caused which

response.

“Oh my God, I feel…I feel…I just fucking feel!” she shrieked,

hardly able to express herself through the overload of sensations.

“How are you feeling, Joanna? Tell us,” Yuri demanded with a

voice rough and passion frayed.

How? She struggled to answer through the overload of pure bliss

jangling her nerves. She gave up and simply groaned as Yuri began to

slowly pump deeper into her ass. As he pulled out, Vlad pushed in,

and vice-versa, over and over, establishing a rhythm guaranteed to

drive her wild. She experienced fractal pleasure as sensation layered

Alphas’ Prize

163

upon sensation, replicated and repeated until she lost track of where

exactly it came from. Her pussy? Her ass? Her lips? Her skin? Her

mind? It didn’t matter as she lost herself in the act and lost herself in

her mates. The fierce joy of their possession, passion, lust, and

tenderness, all their emotions, everything that they were feeling, she

experienced as her own. It was as much a spiritual connection as a

physical one. Altogether it felt a lot like what she thought was love

“Ooo,” she wailed, “yes, oh God yes. I want you, need you, love

you both so much, so much I could die from it.”

She howled as her climax hit and she was swept away, aware that

her mates followed closely. “Oh Lord above, I’ll never survive the

full moon,” she gasped as she collapsed, boneless and limp, like a

well-loved rag doll.

* * * *

“Is she okay?” Yuri finally managed to ask after a few minutes

passed.

“Da, I think so. She is still breathing.”

“Mmm,” she moaned. “Can’t…move, can’t…speak. Sleep.”

He carefully slipped out of her body and almost staggered over to

the bathroom to get clean. When he came back to the bed she was still

sprawled on top of Vlad, still impaled on his dick. He gave her bottom

a quick wipe with a tissue. There was little evidence of his cum.

Good, it was locked within that tight ass, doing its job of marking her

along with Vlad’s first deposit. Vlad’s dick was plugging her pussy so

that precious load was going nowhere, and neither was the wad he’d

earlier blown down her throat. With a grunt of satisfaction, he lay

next to his brother and stroked their mate’s back.

“She says she loves us,” Vlad whispered in Russian with an awed

voice. He was pulling on her braid, running his fingers through it and

releasing her long dark-brown-and-red tresses.

164

Dawn Forrest

He swallowed. All this emotion was distracting. “She is our mate

and that is enough.”

“It is everything, my brother. I expected to be feeling very big

physical attraction, but this is more, much more. This is love.”

He wanted to dismiss the idea because he had always thought of

love as a too-soft and sentimental human emotion. What he had for

Joanna was fierce and strong but tempered with a tenderness he

hadn’t felt before, and he couldn’t think of any other way to explain

what it was. He realized that his definition of love needed to be

revised and that Vlad was right.

He sighed. “Da.”

He heard his brother’s soft snores. The lucky dog had fallen

asleep with his cock still deep inside their mate. Yuri looked at her

with a tenderness plucking his heartstrings, and it worried him

because now he had a weakness. If anything happened to her he did

not think he would remain sane, and a mad werewolf was a dead

werewolf, to be put down by the Pack. How had Hawke survived and

endured the loss of his mate without falling into madness? He had to

remind himself that she was a werewolf herself and less vulnerable

than other females. Regardless, Yuri knew that he would feel more

relaxed once they forged the unbreakable bond that for all of them

would last a lifetime and beyond. He honestly didn’t know how it

would go tomorrow night. Maybe they would take her together,

maybe not. They would have to let instinct dictate and the moon rule.

Alphas’ Prize

165

Chapter 13

It was eight o’clock in the morning, and the whole Were Council

was assembled in the great Hall. A very aggravated Ashok Khan

stood in the center between Kil Hunt and Greg Winters and addressed

the assembled Council.

“What is the meaning of this? Why am I brought before the

Council in this manner? Why am I treated as a prisoner?” Khan

demanded. His eyes narrowed and a cold, severe, calculated frown

etched his face.

“We’ve some disturbing news, Prime Khan. Tell this Council why

you left The Den and what happened to you.” Will kept his tone

neutral and his face emotionless.

“I already told you I went fishing.” Irritation laced his words. As

Prime of the whole of India, he clearly was unaccustomed to

explaining his actions.

“What exactly were you fishing for?”

There were a few snorts from other Council members and a slow,

wily smile developed on Khan’s face.

“Why, I went fishing for fish, of course, as one does. I nearly

made a rare catch, but unfortunately it got away.”

“That can happen when they fight back. Where were you when

the Scots Pack massacre occurred?” Will asked, changing the subject

with a hope of unsettling Khan.

“I–I don’t understand why you are asking this question,” Khan

blustered, clearly caught off guard.

“So Daniel Watts was lying, then?”

Khan stilled before quietly asking, “Who?”

166

Dawn Forrest

“Your memory is not what it should be. I think most people would

recall the name of the man they’ve been… using.”

“Using?” Khan choked out in shock.

Will felt a little tingle of triumph at ruffling the features of the

normally smooth operator.

“Please, do I have to give sordid details?”

Khan bristled. “You are not my Prime. None of you have any

authority over me.” He looked around the room at the serious,

brooding faces of the other Alphas.

“You are in my territory. I did not give you permission to hunt for

Katherine Akara, yet you did, and it is not the first time you have

come close to catching her, is it?”

“You have no proof of anything. This is an outrage. I am leaving.”

Khan made a gesture to turn, but Kil and Greg gripped his upper

arms. On a signal from Will, several guns were conspicuously cocked

and pointed in Khan’s direction. He froze, and worry flickered briefly

across his haughty features.

“Facts and circumstantial evidence suggest that you were

responsible for the Scots Pack massacre because you wanted

Katherine Akara. You are obsessed with finding the woman. Two

days ago you attacked and tried to kidnap Katherine and her daughter

Joanna. Joanna escaped and came to me. Katherine clearly bested you

again and went into hiding.”

Khan dropped all pretense of not understanding what Will was

talking about.

“The other female is her daughter, and she is here?” He sounded

surprised.

“Yes, about to join us in a few minutes.”

Khan looked angry and spoke through gritted teeth. “Katherine

Akara is mine! You cannot have her, none of you.” He looked wildly

around at the other Alphas. “I killed McDonald in a fair challenge

fight, and so she is mine to claim. I am entitled. The rest of the Scots Pack did not accept it, and some wanted her for their own selves.

Alphas’ Prize

167

They tried to shoot and kill my men while I chased the female, Akara.

There was a battle, and it was unfortunate that so many died. Take the

daughter if you must, but Katherine Akara belongs to me!”

At that moment the Russians arrived with Joanna walking

between them. Immediately more than fifty noses sniffed to catch her

fragrance. Hell, she was soaked in the scent of the two males and

reeked of sex. It made him rock hard just thinking of how that had

been achieved. Hell, I can do without a raging erection just now. He

judged that he wasn’t the only one from the way that every other male

in the room squirmed and fidgeted.

The twins had obviously heard the words, and they growled

menacingly at Khan, who looked astounded.

“You!” Joanna exclaimed, pointing at Khan. “You’re the man

who tried to abduct my mom. She recognized you because she’d seen

your picture years ago and then saw you in the flesh at Craigmuir

Castle. You probably killed my father.”

“Silence, bitch, you know nothing.”

Yuri moved faster than lightning. One minute he was standing by

Joanna, the next he was at Khan. He would have clawed the Prime’s

throat if Kil hadn’t yanked Khan back first. Others quickly moved in

to keep the two apart. Yuri only calmed down when Joanna touched

him.

For a brief moment, Khan’s jaw was slack with shock before he

carefully schooled his features. Ever the politician and clearly not

wishing to alienate himself from such powerful werewolves, Khan

apologized to the Russians.

“Forgive me, Alphas Volkov, I did not know of your mating.

Congratulations to you all.” His mobile face became contrite and

sincere. “Young lady, I fought your father fairly for your mother. I

only want to keep, cherish, and protect her. She has been on my mind

and in my heart for many years.”

More like in your ambitions and your balls. Will marveled at

Khan’s performance. It was as if he hadn’t just called Joanna a bitch,

168

Dawn Forrest

admitted to killing her father, or claimed her mother in a predatory,

possessive way. More and more he thought the man had slipped from

sociopath to psychopath.

“She doesn’t want you, and you are not her true-mate,” Joanna

replied. She turned and appealed to the other Alphas. “All she wants

is to live in peace and to find her true-mate. Isn’t that what all of us

really want? How can she do that if beasts like this continue to hunt

her?”

“Beast? Yes, I suppose I am, but no more than many here, child.

Look around. You honestly think that any one of these civilized

unmated Alpha males wouldn’t claim you or your mother if given the

opportunity?” He nodded slowly as if imparting some great wisdom.

“Yes, not a one would turn down a chance with Katherine Akara, but

I would fight to the death for her. I have fought to the death for her.”

“She is not a thing to be fought over!” Joanna cried. “You should

be careful what you wish for. She’ll slice off your balls, carve them

with her very sharp claws, and serve them to you on a platter.”

There’s a vividly colorful image to cheer and encourage a

courting. However, Will noticed that while more than a few males

winced at her comment, Khan’s nostrils flared, and he scented of

desire.

Khan smiled. “I admire her spirit.”

Yet you intend to break it.

Khan turned his attention toward him, his voice the epitome of

reason. “Will, I tell you Prime to Prime, I have won the right to have

the female werewolf Katherine Akara. Let me go after her and claim

that which is mine.”

“No.” Will’s voice was strong and clear.

“Nyet,” echoed Vladimir and Yuri.

“No bloody way, fella. You can’t have her against her will,” Paul

Kaiteke, the Maori Pack Alpha, growled.

“Ye did nay win her in a fair fight against the McDonald, I’m

sure,” Bruce shouted angrily. “Oot side now, I challenge ye!” He shot

Alphas’ Prize

169

up from his seat in a rage that his fierce Highlander nature did not

wish to contain.

The Prime of all the Celtic Packs, Charles Knight, grabbed the

angry Scot’s arm, shook his head, and calmly advised him to settle

down. “You know it is against protocol to challenge at a Council

Gathering or within twelve hours of the meeting being dissolved.

We’ve waited twenty-four years for justice, and a few more hours or

days will not matter.”

Khan gritted his teeth. He must have known what a precarious

position he was in. He was outnumbered and outmaneuvered.

“I do not believe what I am hearing. You sound like puny humans.

I am leaving,” Khan announced, but Kil and Greg would not release

their hold until their Chief said so.

“Ye must answer fer the brutal slaying o’ many a good Were o’

the Scots Pack.” Sean Bruce growled.

“You cannot hold me here, Bruce. Yes, I went after Akara, but I

did not personally kill anyone other than Connor McDonald in a fair

challenge fight. I won easily, if you must know. Connor was slow.”

“Liar!” roared Bruce.

Will knew that the Scots Pack massacre wasn’t within his or the

Council’s jurisdiction. No matter what his own opinion was, such

matters were between the individuals and the Packs concerned. It was

up to Charles Knight and Sean Bruce to deal with the issue, and they

didn’t have to prove to anyone whether or not Khan was lying. It was

the Were way, and the strongest would survive. Knight and Bruce

would have to wait for their revenge, but not much longer.

“You can leave immediately.” He said to Ashok Khan, who

looked relieved and satisfied. Bruce snorted but held his tongue.

“You will not make it back to India in time for the full moon

tonight if you travel east, therefore you must travel west, away from

the approaching night.”

Will had already made the calculations. Fortunately Khan owned

a very fast Gulfstream G650 private jet. He would arrive home with

170

Dawn Forrest

enough time before the full moon to make the change in a suitable

location.

“I have already spoken on the phone to Vikram, your pilot. Your

jet is fully fueled and waiting on the tarmac. You must begin your

journey post haste.”

Will wanted the man gone as fast as possible, and he didn’t think

that Khan would want to stay. After all, it was not as if he knew

where Katherine was.

Khan nodded and had half turned when Will added, “I advised

your pilot to make for Tokyo to refuel, but, of course, once you are

off my territory, where you go is your decision. Do not stop anywhere

in the USA or Canada. Do not return without my permission, unless it

is to issue a challenge.”

Khan held his gaze for a few seconds before cocking his head and

saying, “Of course, Prime Hawke. I do not understand why I am being

treated in this way, but I am not without manners.” Then he spun on

his heel. “Celo Anil, let’s go. I see our bags have already been packed

and are waiting for us, how thoughtful.” He smirked at Charles

Knight and Sean Bruce. “Please do come and visit me in India.”

“Ye can count on it,” snarled Bruce

“I’m looking forward to it,” Knight added, staring hard into

Khan’s eyes.

Khan held the gaze. “As am I,” he said softly but with deadly

intent.

Will watched Khan swagger away with the purposeful, arrogant

demeanor of one who thought he was leading the parade rather than

being run out of town. That attitude concerned him as he wondered at

the reason for such smug confidence. He had the feeling that he had

not seen the last of Ashok Khan.

Now that the Indian Prime had left, the tension in the room

dropped, and attention focused on Joanna and the Russians. They

were all more than a little curious about how the claiming had gone.

Alphas’ Prize

171

“Ye marked ma cousin hard and strong, did ye nay?” Sean Bruce

muttered to the Russians, having calmed down a little. There was

concern, admiration, and a wee bit of jealousy in his voice.

He was merely verbalizing what they were all clearly thinking.

There was no mistaking who she belonged to now. Will had to admire

the twins in their overzealous effort to claim Joanna, and one look at

their satisfied faces showed that it had been intentional. An endearing

blush flushed Jo’s cheeks. Apart from looking a little tired, she

appeared well and in good health. She clearly looked to her mates for

support, and they stood close, encouraging her. Will could see how

they moved carefully around her and looked at her tenderly, yet

presented a strong, intimidating front to the rest of the room. Yes,

even he felt a sort of envy amidst his happiness for them and relief

that her scent was not now so overwhelmingly attractive. The lucky,

lucky sons of—

Someone cleared their throat and interrupted his thoughts. Both

Yuri and Vladimir turned to Will and addressed him as Alpha and

Prime of Joanna’s Pack.

“I, Yuri Volkov, Alpha of Siberian Pack, claim Joanna Akara as

my mate. We will bond tonight under the full moon.”

“I, Vladimir Volkov, Alpha of the Siberian Pack, claim Joanna

Akara as my mate. We will bond tonight under the full moon.”

Usually only the male, the werewolf, made the declaration, but

Joanna was also a werewolf, and she stood tall and declared, “I,

Joanna Akara of the Montana Mountain Pack, claim Yuri and

Vladimir Volkov as my mates. We will bond tonight under the full

moon.”

The room was quiet for a moment, waiting for his response.

“I accept your claim. Bond well.”

The Alphas began to clap and offer their congratulations. Once the

noise died down, he asked Joanna to address the Council.

Joanna relayed her mom’s tale, starting from her first “becoming.”

She told the story in such a way that he felt he knew and admired the

172

Dawn Forrest

older Akara female more. He understood Katherine’s decisions better

and realized that she had been afraid of losing her child if Khan

claimed her or if Connor, her mate-by-claiming, found his true-mate.

She explained how her mom had lived the past twenty-odd years,

always wary, always prepared to run or resist, nearly always alone.

Damn it, Katherine was a female full werewolf and should have

had a much better life, been treated with the utmost respect by the

Packs. Instead she’d led the life of a loner, or worse, the life of a

rogue, because she’d been hunted. He should have stepped up long

ago and offered his protection. All Joanna wanted was for her mother

to live in relative peace and be given the chance to fine her true-mate,

as she had done. Will saw her squeeze Yuri’s hand and smile lovingly

at him and Vladimir. It was what they all wanted.

* * * *

When she finished speaking, the debate began. She listened and

watched carefully, trying to gauge the mood of the men in the room.

Very quickly they agreed that, in principle, a female werewolf should

not be forced to accept a mating claim. It was a relief to find that they

weren’t complete cavemen as she had feared, but they were dominant

men, and those older and unmated insisted that they should be given

the opportunity to speak with her mom.

It was eventually decided that Katherine must agree to accept

interviews with petitioning males, in a secure location if necessary.

She would be given the choice to accept or reject a mating offer and

to dictate the terms. Any agreement would be backed up by all Packs,

and if broken, there would be severe consequences. The details would

depend on the nature of the breach, but it was agreed that the whole

Council, therefore all the Packs, would come to her aid. Will Hawke

agreed that her mom could stay within his territory if she wanted to

and that he would find her a quiet, secret location to live. If she

required more protection, he would see to it.

Alphas’ Prize

173

“If we promise to behave, do you think she will agree to visit here

in the next few days?” Charles Knight enquired, looking relaxed yet

hopeful at the prospect of meeting her mom.

“Charles, I’m not sure that’s a good idea with so many Alphas

around. When I smelled Jo yesterday, she was hard to resist.” She

noticed Will’s cheeks darken a little with a blush.

“That hard, huh?”

“Yep, but then Jo’s hormones were also in overdrive due to

meeting her mates. Perhaps if we give it some thought and put safety

measures in place for Katherine, we can then request her presence for

the day after tomorrow. We must all be careful and disciplined around

her. I’ll be honest with everyone here.” He looked at her when he

spoke. “I can’t promise that I won’t be interested in claiming her, but

I won’t force it.”

“That’s all I ask.”

She thought that, if her mom didn’t find her true-mate, she could

do a lot worse than Will Hawke, and that if there was one woman in

the world that might be able to tame or at least handle this man’s

beast, it was Katherine Akara. Still, she could see the disappointment

he felt at the thought of claiming one other than his true-mate and

knew that her mom felt the same. He had that old-fashioned quality—

honor—in spades, but he was also a Prime and a male werewolf with

needs. Sometimes the moon was cruel.

174

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 14

He glared at Anil Kumar’s downturned face, pouring through his

eyes all the malevolent rage that festered in his heart. Kumar waited,

obviously extremely uncomfortable but nevertheless remaining

impassive. They were sitting opposite each other in the large,

comfortable seats of his jet, ready to take off. He briefly looked out of

the small window to see Kil Hunt and the other warriors who had

escorted them from The Den, waiting on the tarmac for them to leave.

At least Hunt had helped tie up one loose end and saved him the

trouble of killing Daniel Watts himself, although he did feel a bit

cheated out of the pleasure. He had been favoring the idea of first

slitting the throat of his queer little pet and then taking him roughly as

he bled out. Oh well, no doubt there would be other opportunities to

indulge in some of his fantasies, and anyway he was very close to

getting his most coveted prize. Khan slowly closed down his emotions

and fixed a joyless smile on his face.

“If I have to go back to India without the mate I want, then I will

have to choose others on which to slake my lusts. Do you happen to

know of any young, beautiful, fresh virgins around, Anil?” Yes, that’s

right, think of your daughter, my friend.

“There are many such girls, my Prime,” Anil spoke softly.

He pulled his face into a frown. “I confess I am tired of the

common ten-a-rupee peasant girls that my Betas procure. You would

not believe how delighted some poor families are to be rid of one or

two of their many useless daughters. For such a small sum of money

they are willing to part with what is, after all, a burden to them. No, I

think my tastes are changing.”

Alphas’ Prize

175

As good as Anil was at concealing his emotions, Khan could still

detect a whiff of fear and anxiety. Good. There was a certain delight

in teasing with thinly veiled threats.

“You know, Anil, I confess to having a bit of a perversion.” He

shook his head and held up his hand as if Anil had tried to contradict

him. “Yes, yes, it is true. I like to fuck virgins, hard.” He raised his eyebrows and bit his bottom lip as if confessing something naughty

but amusing. “I especially like to take young women in my beast

form.” He shrugged nonchalantly. “I know that it is wrong, but I just

cannot help myself, it is such a turn on.” He leaned closer to Anil’s

ear and whispered conspiratorially, “Sometimes I get a bit carried

away. I rut between her thighs a little too long and hard, or I bite a

little too deeply, then it’s dinner after the show, if you understand

what I mean.” He gave an exaggerated sigh. “If I don’t get my Alpha

bitch Akara, I will need a more robust female, one who will not expire

quite so quickly and who can be passed on to other deserving males

once I get bored. Yes, I may adopt a more sustainable approach.

Reduce, reuse, recycle, as they say.”

Anil’s breathing hitched.

“Of course, if I have Akara, I will not need another.” He smiled

widely. “Enough of this depressing talk of failure when we are so

close.” He sat back and opened his briefcase. Hidden in the bottom

was the tracking device. It took a few minutes of fiddling around, but

he found the signal coming from the Colorado Rocky Mountains.

“Anil, don’t look so glum. I have her coordinates,” he said

cheerily and winked. “But it wouldn’t hurt to pray to Krishna that I

find and secure my female so that I don’t have to take another. Tell

Vikram that, once we are out of contact with Kalispell air traffic

control, we fly to Denver. Have him arrange for a helicopter to be

waiting in Denver for us to depart immediately for this location in the

Rocky Mountains.” He quickly wrote down the coordinates and

handed then to Anil. “When you have done that, fix us something to

176

Dawn Forrest

eat. I’m feeling peckish and need to keep my strength up.” He

chuckled gleefully as he waved his hand in dismissal.

* * * *

She paced around, looking at her phone as if it held the answers to

all of her problems. In a way, it did. It was one minute past 10:30

a.m., when Jo was due to call, and she could barely stand the wait.

She’d set out from the cabin a little earlier than necessary, just in case

Jo tried to call sooner than the prearranged time. She stamped her feet

to keep warm now that her body was cooling down from the hike up

the slope. There were only a few clouds in the sky this morning, so

hopefully the snow would hold off, allowing it to be a clear, bright

night, perfect for hunting.

She nearly dropped her phone when it started to vibrate and ring

softly. She never normally used a ring tone because who knew when

it might unexpectedly reveal her position?

“Hello, Jo? Oh love, how are you?”

“I’m fine, Mom, I’m better than fine. I’ve got good news.”

Katherine listened while her daughter told her about the morning

Were Council meeting. She began to relax, and soon her mood turned

as light as a cottonseed. It was as if a great burden was lifted from her

shoulders, and she finally allowed herself to hope that things could

work out okay.

“A few of the unmated Alphas were hoping that you’d come to

The Den in a few days, before many of them return to their

countries.”

Gravity returned and fear crushed her. “Er, I’m not sure if that’s a

good idea, Jo.” For now she simply wanted to settle somewhere and

not have to constantly look over her shoulder.

“I know you’re scared, Mom, but one of those werewolves may be

your true-mate. The Alpha Council only meets once every seven

years, and it’s an opportunity to at least discount individuals. Who

Alphas’ Prize

177

knows, you might even consider settling for something…well, for

something else.”

“Something less, you mean.” It irritated her that Joanna would

even mention it and because she knew it was a logical option.

“Mom, humans do it all the time,” Jo coaxed.

“We’re not human.” But would it really be so bad to make a life

with a man without the bond, with someone I like and respect, maybe

even could come to love?

She had always feared what would happen if she became too

attached to a partner and then either one of them found a true-mate.

But as her daughter just pointed out, that happened all too often with

humans, as the divorce rate showed, but it didn’t stop people trying,

hoping. They had said she could dictate the terms of any partnership

and perhaps such issues could be catered to within a formal

agreement. Time to stop bloody well being a relationship dodger.

“Was living with my father so terrible?”

She heard the hurt in Jo’s voice.

“I’ve already told you that your father was a good man, and I

wouldn’t change going with him because I have you. I’ll come to The

Den provided this Will Hawke and the rest of them behave. I want to

see you before you leave.”

“God, Mom, as if I’d go without saying good-bye.”

She could just imagine Jo rolling her eyes. The love she felt for

her warmed her to the tip of her cold nose.

“Can I tell Will Hawke where you are? He suggested that he could

make sure no other werewolves go near the area.”

“Do you trust him, love?” For the first time she was putting her

faith in someone else.

“Yes, yes I do.”

“Okay. Can he send some trusted mated men to pick me up in two

days?” Might as well go all in and trust the guy.

“I can do better than that. Vlad, Yuri, and I will come and get you.

Have a think about where you’d like to settle. I’d better go. Some

178

Dawn Forrest

mated women are coming over, and Angela and I are getting a talk

about things that I’m not really sure I want to hear.”

“I wish I was there for you.”

“You always have been. I love you, Mom.”

“Love you, too. Bond well.”

* * * *

Jo sat with Angela in a quiet sitting room of The Den, sipping

coffee. On the floor were scattered beautifully crafted Native

American rugs, and similarly patterned blankets adorned the walls. A

log fire smoldered in the hearth, making it a warm, comfortable, and

relaxing place to be. They were waiting for some of the mated women

to arrive. The Montana Pack liked pre-bound women to be thoroughly

prepared. Apparently, Prime Hawke had a thing about making sure

things went smoothly. The man ruled with a velvet-gloved iron fist.

According to her mates and Angela, he was a reasonable, intelligent

man, with a beast so potentially devastating that all other males,

Primes and Alphas included, avoided confrontation. His beast had a

dominant streak the width of Montana, but the man was very

disciplined.

Vlad and Yuri were sitting in the Council meeting next door, but

every five minutes one or the other would unashamedly stick his head

in the room to check on her.

“Jeez, you’ll be glad when you’re true-mated, because then they

won’t need to worry that some nefarious Were will steal you away.”

“You know, Angela, I don’t really mind. It’s pleasant not to have

to look over my shoulder all the time. I’ve only really been doing it

for a month, but it wears you down.”

“Sorry, I didn’t think.” She slapped her forehead.

“That’s okay. Have you ever seen a male werewolf in beast

form?” She was curious because she had only ever seen her mom.

Alphas’ Prize

179

“I’ve seen my dad and Will Hawke. It’s strange because my dad is

a similar size to Will in human form but not when they change. Will

is big, massive actually. He’s over eight feet tall and broad, with

muscle on top of muscle. He’s a Prime, the Prime, and I’ll admit I was

scared. Hell, Jo, if truth be told, I’m a little worried about how Mike

is going to be.” She took a deep breath. “I guess I’ve tried not to think

too much about that, and he has been careful with me, but he’s a

Prime, too.”

Jo now found herself in the support role for a change.

“I’ve only changed once, but when I did I was still aware of

myself. Sure, my primal nature asserted itself and I wanted to run,

hunt, and howl at the moon for a Pack and my mate, but I knew that I

couldn’t howl as loud as I wanted, that I couldn’t risk attracting the

wrong male, and I was able to repress that need. It was hard, but I did

it. Mike adores you, and that will not change when he does. He won’t

want to hurt you. Having said that, I wouldn’t want to be a male who

tried to come between you, because that would end in much worse

than tears.”

“I know. My mom has told me some of it already, and I hear what

other mated women say, but I haven’t seen an aroused male in beast

form. Mike is way big enough as it is.”

Before she could answer, Joanna heard feminine voices.

“They’re here.” She smiled and squeezed Angela’s knee. “Let’s

get some answers.”

A minute later, about ten women bustled into the sitting room

talking loudly and carrying bottles of champagne and cartons of fresh

orange juice. It wasn’t yet 11:30 a.m., but they all seemed eager to

start. Immediately the room was filled with excited chatter and

laughter. She was introduced to Carol—Angela’s mom—and then to

Karen Kaiteke, the wife of Paul, the Maori Pack Alpha. It was great to

speak to someone who could tell her about her Maori family, her

grandparents, aunts, uncles, and cousins.

180

Dawn Forrest

“You know, I bet my mom would like to see and talk to you. She

may be here in a few days.”

“That would be great! Do you know why she never contacted us

after she ran from Scotland? We were all so worried.”

“She was scared. She didn’t want anyone to know where she was,

and she didn’t want to put anyone at risk. She thought that if unmated

males believed she was captured they wouldn’t continue to search for

her. She didn’t contact her parents because she knew they’d be

obligated to tell their Alpha.”

Yuri stuck his head into the room and someone shouted, “Ah, one

of the lucky males. Congratulations and good hunting tonight.”

All the women turned to look at him and raised their glasses. He

nodded awkwardly, and his pale face pinked just below his

cheekbones as he quickly backed out of the room to the sound of

smothered giggles. Yes, even a strong werewolf could be intimidated

by a group of chuckling women, and Jo reckoned that it might be a

little longer before he stuck his nose in the room again.

She listened as Carol explained what would happen tonight.

“Today, April 17th, the sun sets at 8:29 p.m., and the moon rises at

8:40 p.m. You will both be driven to a clearing in the forest half an

hour before the sunset. The chosen areas have shelter, teepees that

have been prepared with furs and blankets. Because it’ll be a cold

night, the fire pits will be lit. Angela, I will stay with you until just

after the sunset, but then I must leave. Mike will start the run with the

other unmated males, near The Den. It will not take him long to catch

your scent and find you. Don’t worry if another werewolf comes

across you first, because you have Mike’s scent. Unless you are their

mate, a healthy werewolf will not be interested in you. They will not

attack you as prey because they still have enough cognitive reason not

to harm you. Most will avoid you if they catch your scent. I’m very

glad that Prime Khan has gone because there is something not right

about that werewolf, and I wouldn’t have felt comfortable leaving you

alone with him around. When your mate finds you, what do you do?”

Alphas’ Prize

181

“I stay calm, breathe deeply, inhale his scent and pheromones.”

“That’s right, it’ll help your body and mind to accept your mate.

Mike is a Prime, and your father has confirmed that he is a large

beast. Do not be afraid because he will not hurt you. He’ll want to

mount you quickly. When he draws near, drop the cloak and go to

your hands and knees. Instinct will take care of the rest. When it is

over and you are no longer tied, the beast will probably leave to run

and hunt nearby. It is the nature of the animal to take off after the

bond is formed and the initial lust is sated, but he will remain close

and probably return to mate again. Snuggle down in the teepee until

morning. Mike will most likely return before the moon sets at around

6:00 a.m. A vehicle will be left for you to drive back to the cabin.”

She turned to Joanna and sighed. “You’re on your own.”

Jo felt a sinking dread in the pit of her stomach and the blood

drain from her face.

“God, I’m kidding, girl, lighten up. Of course you aren’t alone!”

She laughed and gave her a nudge. “I just thought it was all sounding

too serious. Have a sip of your buck’s fizz. Karen has offered to

accompany you. You will also be assigned two very trusted and

mated Beta male guards from the Montana Mountain Pack.”

“Thanks, Karen, I appreciate it.” Jo wished it could be her mother

with her, but she was grateful for the offer.

Karen nodded and smiled. “It’s my pleasure and honor to

accompany you, Joanna Akara.”

Angela’s mom continued. “Karen should leave at sunset to get

back in time for her mate. The guards will stay with you until just

before moonrise, and then they will leave to allow you to strip in

private for your change. It will probably be unsafe for them to be

around you when the Volkovs find you. To avoid other unmated

males, you will be taken to a secret, more isolated location, and Yuri

and Vladimir will be dropped off within five miles of you. You’ll

probably run with them until moonset, and you can make your way

back together. Any questions?”

182

Dawn Forrest

Jo looked at Angela’s face and knew what concerned her the most

but clearly she didn’t want to ask her mom.

“Er, I’ve never seen a male in beast form before. My guys

are…er…big…all over. Will that part get much larger?” She could

feel her face getting hot. Awkward.

Angela sent her a look conveying gratitude.

“Well, your physiology will also change, so I doubt you’ll have a

problem,” Angela’s mom said.

Karen must have seen the look that transpired between the new

friends.

“Changed males aren’t that much bigger when they first enter a

female. As with several other species of animals, the penis swells and

gets much bigger near the base in response to vaginal contractions and

ejaculation. When that happens, the chemicals in their seminal fluid

also cause the vaginal muscles at the entrance to constrict and tighten

more. This is what we jokingly refer to as ‘tying the knot.’ Do not be

afraid, because it feels amazing.” She said it simply, matter-of-factly,

without embarrassment.

Angela still looked tense, but Jo could also detect a faint taint of

arousal, too. It surprised her that Karen seemed to have enjoyed the

experience. She was curious and wanted to know more.

“Where do you women go on a full moon?”

“What do you mean?” asked Karen.

“Well, er, don’t your mates come after you? How do you avoid

getting pregnant?” She didn’t see many pregnant women, but she

couldn’t see a werewolf putting on a condom.

“It is not easy to get pregnant, so the answer is we often don’t

avoid our mates. If for some reason we can’t have sex with our fellas,

like it’s too soon after having a baby or something, then either our

guys run farther away to avoid temptation or we go for a little

vacation. Most males can control themselves and stay away, but

Packs have safe houses. The kids get used to large sleepovers at an

early age, and quite a few of us have at least a secure basement

Alphas’ Prize

183

adapted. All Alphas have safe places that can be used for either

keeping a werewolf in or out. I don’t know about you, but most males

don’t like being indoors if they can help it. They want to be outside in

the moonlight.”

Joanna knew how that felt because she had experienced the

thrilling buzz of moonbeams on her skin when she’d changed. The

elation at running free was equaled only by sex with Yuri and Vlad.

“Hold on a moment, are you saying you don’t avoid sex with—

with the beast? You like to mate on a full moon?” She couldn’t help

the surprise in her voice.

The room filled with giggles.

“Honey, there ain’t nothin’ beats a beast,” joked an attractive

blonde called Mary.

“It may be fast, but wow, it’s wild,” said another.

“Pure animalistic pleasure. It’s amazing to experience what the

beast feels through our bond,” a redhead said with a dreamy

expression. “In some ways I envy that you can change, Jo.”

“So, tonight the forest will be full of randy werewolves and their

wives?”

“Yeah, more than would normally be the case because some of us

are visiting with our Alpha hubbys,” blonde Mary answered. “I, for

one, am not freezing my ass off, though. I’ll be waiting on the porch

of the cabin and tucked up in bed not too long after.” A few other

ladies murmured in agreement.

“Don’t forget, Jo, there aren’t usually this many Weres together.

You are at the Pack’s headquarters, and there is a Council Gathering,

so there are many more werewolves around than normal, and more

mated couples.”

So tonight was going to be a real fuck fest. Her thoughts were

interrupted when Mike knocked and came in.

“G’day, ladies. Starting early, aren’t we?” he teased, eyeing the

champagne.

184

Dawn Forrest

“Just a glass or two, max. Will would get cranky if we got them

tipsy,” Angela’s mom explained.

“Well, apparently Vlad, Yuri, and I are going to get a male-to-

male werewolf talk now from some of the mated guys. I’ll see you all

later at lunch.” He winked at Angela, nodded at the rest of them, and

then took off.

“You know, despite all my fears, I can’t wait for tonight,” Angela

said with a dreamy expression. “Just the scent of that man…mmm.”

Jo knew just what she meant.

Alphas’ Prize

185

Chapter 15

Anil Kumar watched as Khan paced back and forth, working out a

new scheme. He was clearly vexed because he had wanted to hire a

helicopter without a pilot, but the Americans had thwarted him. They

hadn’t been impressed by Vikram’s qualifications and documentation,

even though Anil was certain Vikram was a better pilot, with more

varied experience, than any of the American flying cowboys he’d

seen.

An outsider would be a huge complication when trying to return

with a reluctant female, so the plan had to be changed. Khan decided

to be dropped off by helicopter near Katherine’s location. Vikram,

their trusted dormant Were pilot, would stay with the jet. Anil had

been instructed to take a car to Katherine’s coordinates, but he would

have to stop en route in a remote area for his change and full-moon

run. In the morning he would collect Khan and his prize. They would

take Katherine back with them, bundle her into the jet, and head for

home via Tokyo. It was a good plan, but Anil wasn’t going to follow

it.

He carefully schooled his features and used some of the

meditative skills he had acquired from practicing yoga. Keeping his

heart rate even, he turned to his Prime and took the keys to the 4x4

they had just hired. He was itching to get going so that he could do

what needed to be done.

“We will wait for a little while before we go our separate ways,”

Khan said evenly.

By the gods, did he suspect?

186

Dawn Forrest

“I thought that it would be better to start out now in order to allow

sufficient time before moonrise. I thought you were eager to start the

hunt, my Prime.”

Khan looked at him as if he were an imbecile.

“No, Anil, you did not think at all. I do not want to give my

female a chance to call for help. I do not wish to give her a chance to

defend herself with weapons she will undoubtedly have. You forget

that this is Katherine Akara we are talking about, a superior female

werewolf, not some common slut.” His voice took on that fevered

tone, the one he used only when talking about that woman. He

continued, “My advantage will come once the moon has her sway.

Akara’s beast will be no match for mine.” Now he was all assured

arrogance and aggression. His moods were so volatile these days, and

there was an edge of desperation, so much so that Anil saw not only

evil but also insanity.

Anil nodded, fighting to not break out into a sweat. He had to stay

calm, or Khan would be able to smell his distress. There could still be

time. They sat as if a congenial little gathering, drinking coffee and

eating lunch, seemingly without a care in the world. Painfully long

hours passed while Khan busied himself with his laptop and Anil

pretended to concentrate on a book. Only when the hands of the clock

hit four did Khan make a move.

“I will see you at the rendezvous point tomorrow morning, ten

o’clock. Do not be early, do not be late,” Khan instructed.

Anil nodded once. “As you command, my Prime. Good hunting.”

He forced himself to smile before turning toward the car.

Only when he was a good distance from the airport, in the

foothills of the mountains and under the cover of trees, did he stop

and make the call he’d thought long and hard about for the past few

days. It was a huge risk, but he couldn’t expect to ever again get such

a good opportunity to be rid of Khan. Of course he could just go along

with the plan, but he knew that Zoongaash would never be safe until

she was out of Khan’s and his cronies’ clutches.

Alphas’ Prize

187

Hawke didn’t pick up. Come on, come on. Anil started to panic,

but he tried again. This time the call was answered on the fifth ring.

“Hawke here.”

“This is Anil Kumar, I need to talk with you.”

“Where are you, and what do you want?”

The man sounded calm, as if he’d been expecting the call.

“Before I answer your questions I need your assurance that,

whatever happens, my daughter Zoongaash will have a place of

refuge with your Pack.”

“Done,” Hawke said without hesitation. “Now, tell me.”

* * * *

Will quickly sought the man he trusted most, his loyal friend,

tribal brother, and close confidant for many years, Kilchil Hunt.

“So, you’re going to save Katherine from Khan?”

“That’s the idea.”

Will knew what was coming next, knew that Kil wouldn’t

pussyfoot around the issue.

“And who will save her from you?”

That was the problem. They both knew that aggression and

passion are closely related. A werewolf’s greatest desires were to run,

hunt, kill, and mate. Once the blood lust was upon him, once he’d

killed Khan, he would go after Akara and there would be no stopping

him. The scream of primal need to fuck her would drown out all

whispers of restraint.

“I’m the lesser of two evils. I won’t force her to stay with me.”

Ever direct and to the point, Kil said, “You will be compelled to

rape a female. You will not feel good about that in the morning, and

neither will she.”

Like he didn’t know it. “You think I shouldn’t go, and that I

should let Khan take her?”

188

Dawn Forrest

“No, you must go. You cannot send anyone else, because Khan is

powerful and will go berserk if anyone tries to come between him and

the female. He is insane, so you must end it, Will, and do what must

be done.”

“You will lead the run tonight, Kil. Let the Volkovs know what is

happening, but I recommend that they don’t tell Jo and cause her

unnecessary worry. We’re cutting it fine, where Katherine is staying

the sun will set at 6:25 p.m., and the moon rises at around 7:30 p.m.

I’m taking the jet straight to her location.”

Kil looked puzzled. “There is no landing strip there.”

“The plane isn’t going to land, I’m going to jump.”

Kil stared at him. “I hope that woman appreciates what you’re

doing and doesn’t tear a strip off your ass. You should have seen

Khan when I picked him up.”

“I’ll probably deserve it.” He gave a mirthless smile. “I will call in

as soon as possible in the morning.”

* * * *

Katherine had the uneasy feeling that she was being watched.

Even though she was on the home straight to some semblance of

security, she still hadn’t relaxed her guard. The helicopter she’d heard

about an hour ago worried her, but the sound of the rotors had faded

away, suggesting that it hadn’t landed nearby. Still, she had learnt to

trust her instincts in the past and wasn’t about to ignore them now.

Should she stay in the cabin that offered some protection and was

easily defendable but would become a trap once she had changed? Or

should she head into the forest where she was more exposed but could

run? What to do, what to do? Damn, it was hard to think straight with

the sun sinking fast over the mountain and the moon beginning to

gain ascendance. The loud drone of a very low-flying plane pumped

life into her impotent mind. She went outside and saw a jet slowly

pass very low overhead. That was unusual. She walked around the

Alphas’ Prize

189

cabin and inhaled deeply through her nose as she scanned the area.

Nothing, but then scents can be disguised, and there was a light

breeze. The plane seemed to speed up and gain altitude. Staying put

didn’t feel right.

She went inside and grabbed her crossbow and arrows. Her gun

was already stashed in her shoulder holster, but it would only be

useful for another twenty minutes, after which she wouldn’t be able to

hold it properly. The crossbow could be used for a little while longer,

even as a club, and the arrows as stakes if necessary. Her razor-sharp

silver-plated knife was already strapped in a sheath to her outer thigh.

She didn’t bother sneaking out of the house because if there was

another werewolf out there he would be downwind and easily smell

her. Instead she flung open the front door and bolted for the trees in

the opposite direction.

* * * *

From the drop-off point, Khan had hiked for half an hour,

following Katherine’s scent as easily as if a yellow brick road had led

him to the cabin. He stashed his rucksack in a tree and bided his time,

watching the cabin intently. Soon, very soon, they would both shift

and he would have her. All his trials and errors with unworthy

females over the last twenty years had led him to this place and to her

at this critical time.

He heard the plane before he saw it approaching from behind him,

because the thick forest obscured his view. What the hell was

someone doing flying so low here in the mountains at this time? He

didn’t believe in coincidences, and it appeared that neither did

Katherine Akara. He forced himself to be patient when he saw her

walk around her cabin, sniff the air, and then head back inside. At

least he now knew that she carried a gun and a knife, just as he’d

expected. By the Gods, I know my woman. He wouldn’t have long to

wait until he was sinking his cock into her tight cunt and his teeth into

190

Dawn Forrest

her firm shoulder. Already he felt the pull of the moon on his body,

and his spirit heard the whispered lunar song, like a siren calling forth

his beast.

His attention lapsed for a moment, and before he knew it, she was

streaking across the ground in front of the cabin and into the trees. He

registered the addition of the crossbow and quiver slung across her

straight back. Let the hunt begin. He laughed as he stood up and

moved forward. Mistake. A fraction of a second later, he heard a

sound like a puff of air and instinctively ducked. There was a louder

thud as a bullet hit the tree behind him. Fuck! From his crouched

position on the ground he could see a glistening substance on the tree,

and the smell in his nostrils confirmed it to be silver nitrate. It is just

not possible to overestimate my bitch. Keeping low, he crawled

behind another, wider tree and waited. Gods, but she is truly

magnificent! Surely in all history there has never been a hunt with

such a prize as her. He would worship her with his domination. She

had more than earned it.

He could smell her. She wasn’t hanging around, she was moving

fast around and…toward him! He dropped and rolled behind a

boulder just as another bullet struck and splintered bark where his

heart had been but a moment earlier. Fucking amazing! The woman

thought to hunt him! Fortunately, unlike her gun, his did not have a

silencer. He pulled his revolver from the shoulder holster and fired a

warning shot into the air. That would give her something to think

about.

“Katherine,” he shouted. “You should run now while you have the

chance. I won’t shoot you if you run.”

“What, and miss the opportunity to shoot you?” she yelled back.

“You won’t be able to hold that gun for much longer, and then I’ll

finish you, you mangy mutt.”

She would pay for that comment.

“My revolver has been especially adapted, my dear. I can use it

until the last possible moment, so you see we are at an impasse.”

Alphas’ Prize

191

“You don’t want to kill me. I want to kill you. That’s not an

impasse.”

She was moving, trying to carefully work her way around him so

that he couldn’t smell her, but he’d be able to catch her beautiful scent

in a storm at this close range.

He leapt up, and with reflexes honed from years of experience and

practice, he quickly located her and fired, a deliberate near miss,

before dropping down.

“That was a warning, my dear. I would rather not injure what is

mine, but I don’t need your legs to work to fuck you.”

She took off fast, uphill away from him. Run, rabbit, run.

* * * *

In a small clearing in the forest, Hawke hit the ground hard but

rolled to take the impact easily. He had used only the reserve

parachute because it could be deployed closer to the ground, but it

hadn’t had much time to slow his fall. Still, it gave him more vital

minutes to find Khan and Katherine. He quickly tore off the straps

and released himself. He was downwind of the cabin and inhaled

through his nose as deeply he could.

It hit him like a bomb blast, a supersonic shock wave through his

whole being. It was a scent so devastatingly wonderful that he reeled

from the impact and the knowledge of it. Her, the only one, his mate.

No, it can’t be. It’s just the scent of a female werewolf. He shook his head and inhaled again. It could only be Katherine’s scent, so like her

daughter’s but a hundred times more potent. Great Spirit, he had felt

something similar years ago and never really thought to do so again,

but this, this was even more intense, something stronger and wilder,

packing a psychic punch that couldn’t be ignored. And she wasn’t

alone. Khan was near her.

Bang! He heard the distinctive crack of a gunshot. Dressed in the

clothes he felt most comfortable hunting in—soft leather pants, tunic,

192

Dawn Forrest

and winter moccasins—he ran fast toward his future. Already a partial

change was upon him, and as he came to a clearing where a cabin

stood, he felt the first major muscle contractions. Good. He threw his

pack onto the porch, sliced through the straps that held his knives, and

tore off his clothes with his claws. He was no longer concerned about

letting his ferocious beast free, about slaughtering Khan and then

wildly taking an unwilling female. She wouldn’t be unwilling if she

was his, and she wouldn’t be fragile because she was a werewolf.

Will had realized long ago that conscious cruelty was not an animal

trait. The pure beast was an elemental creature, and it was the human

part of the werewolf that perverted its actions.

His change would come quickly and easily due to age and the

adrenaline that coursed through his veins. He knew that Khan’s would

be quick, too, and Katherine would be vulnerable. He felt his muscles

spasm and joints pop as the moonrise began. He let his humanity

plummet and the animal rise, no longer fearing what he would do to

her. He trusted and embraced the animal instinct.

* * * *

She glanced over her shoulder and stumbled in horror. Although it

was dark, she could see a large black shape gaining on her, fast. Oh

god, that was quick. Khan was no longer in human form. He was a

huge, jet-black beast, a short-haired, sleek predator, zigzagging

through the trees. His scent was strongly laced with aggression and

arousal. She stopped and bravely turned to stand her ground and took

aim with the crossbow. At that moment she felt the full effect of the

moon and could no longer deny the change. Pain exploded in her

muscles, and she fell to her knees.

Khan, no longer fearing the arrows, loped directly to her. She

heard him snort as he stood over her and saw hot breath escape from

his muzzle into the cold night air. He leaned closer, grabbed the

crossbow, and threw it against a tree where it smashed into pieces.

Alphas’ Prize

193

She scrambled to find the arrows, because if she could just stake the

bastard it might give her some time. He snorted again, grabbed the

quiver and arrows, and tossed them far over his shoulder. Oh God, too

late. Her body doubled over in torturous agony as the gravitational

pull of the moon tore free her beast. He snarled, and his saliva-coated

teeth glistened in the pale moonlight. He reached out and shredded the

clothes from her body. His claws scratched and cut her in several

places as she writhed on the ground, unable to stop the transition.

When it was finally done she lay, panting, catching her breath as

he loomed over her. She tried to roll and scramble away, but he easily

pinned her with his big body until she ceased to struggle and gave up

at the futility of it. He intimidated her with a deep growl but then

nuzzled and licked her face. She snarled and snapped at him. He

snapped back and made a rumbling sound—laughter. He pushed up

off her but kept her face pressed down in the earth with his big hand.

Long, thick, sharp claws pinched around her neck. She kicked out

backwards, trying to nail him in the balls, but he easily blocked her

and smacked her hard on the rump. A strong arm worked under her

hips and pulled her ass up high. Thick, muscular thighs pushed her

legs farther apart as he positioned himself close up behind her.

Bastard. He waited, growling softly, clearly savoring the moment,

and then—A deep, loud bellow full of rage thundered and echoed off

the mountains. The thudding of heavy, long strides vibrated the

ground on which she lay. One second Khan was behind her, the next

he was gone, bowled over by a massive shape. Another werewolf, she

realized with astonishment.

The two fought viciously, goliaths battling for the prize, for her.

Limbs thudded against limbs and claws grated together as they

clashed. She scrambled upright, preparing to flee, but something

stopped her. The new male was the biggest she’d ever seen. His pelt

was as black as Khan’s but longer, with a smooth mane that ran in a

strip from his head down his back to his tail. It looked soft, and she

194

Dawn Forrest

wanted to run her fingers through it. Run? Run! The suppressed

rational part of her mind yelled.

She backed away from the males who were now circling each

other, but she didn’t leave. The new big beast held her attention

completely, and his scent enthralled her. She astounded herself by

making a noise unlike any she’d made before, a tentative, exploratory

mating call, a yip of recognition. The unknown male stopped and

looked straight at her, a piercing gaze that set her trembling and

aching with need. A low growl emanated from deep within his huge

chest.

At that moment, Khan moved swiftly and threw himself into an

all-or-nothing maneuver. He darted down and picked up one of her

silver-tipped arrows, and then he dove for the other male’s throat

while also attempting to stab him through the heart. No! She wanted

to cry out as the scene played out in slow motion before her eyes,

even though in reality it was happening incredibly fast.

Seemingly with little effort, the other beast pivoted, and his arms

shot out and grabbed Khan by the neck and wrist. He tugged him

around, using Khan’s own weight to hold him off balance and keep

him at bay while exposing his throat. It was a fast, fluid, economical

movement that ended when then he reared back and swooped down to

sink his wide, powerful jaws into Khan’s flesh.

For a long moment nothing happened. They were locked together

like lovers in a passionate embrace. Then with a little twist and shake,

the newcomer pulled free with a sizable chunk of Khan’s throat in his

muzzle. Khan gurgled, and he dropped the arrow as his arms weakly

flailed around, trying to grasp against his captor’s hold. His eyes were

wide open in panic, disbelief, and shock. The other male spat and

roared again. She could see that his muzzle was wet and dripping with

blood as he opened wide his huge jaws and dove in for another bite.

Even changed and with the animal in ascendance, Katherine was

stunned by such an utterly decisive act of violence, executed with no

hesitation and no mercy in mind. Who was this beast? Like dry sand

Alphas’ Prize

195

carried on a soft breeze, a thought whispered and worked itself into

the smallest crevices of her mind. Mate. This time, the male’s head shook viciously, and his jaws crunched through vertebrae and

snapped together. Khan’s body fell one way and his head dropped and

rolled the other. As always happened when werewolves died in beast

form, the latent energy in Khan’s cells, his life force, swiftly,

spontaneously combusted and turned his body and head to ash. Ashok

Khan was no more.

The victorious male stood up to his full height, threw his head and

arms back, and let loose a powerful, triumphant roar from deep within

the massive expanse of his chest. It declared him as the top predator,

King of the Mountains, Lord of All Wild Creatures. She had to

suppress the urge to join in, to affirm his Prime position. Even before

the echo died, he turned his attention to her, pinning her like a

butterfly with his hard and hungry stare. There was no mistaking the

carnal need in his dark, fierce eyes, and she knew that there would be

no escaping this beast. Strange, though, she wasn’t terrified as she

watched him lick his muzzle clean of Khan’s blood. He didn’t move

toward her but issued a low, almost-gentle growl. He seemed to be

waiting for something from her.

The mating whisper now became a roar as that low rumbling

sound fizzed through her corporeal beast form and teased her human

soul. As compellingly attractive as he was terrifying only moments

ago, she understood why she hadn’t left when they had fought—she

belonged with this male. As shocking as his actions had been, as

lethally dangerous as he clearly was, she should have been concerned

about her safety, but instead her beast was thrilled with this strong

mate. She looked at him, sniffed, and issued a little yipping, growling

sound…a come-on and a challenge. Was he waiting for her to come to

him and submit immediately? No chance. Following instinct and

intuition, she turned, swished her tail in what could only be construed

as a flirtatious move, and took off.

196

Dawn Forrest

* * * *

Yes! The chase. Adrenaline continued to course through his veins

like liquid fire, charring all his petty human concerns and worries.

The beast knew she was his mate, and she wasn’t a fragile human. It

would not be denied, would not be suppressed. The hunt, the fight, the

kill, had been but an exhilarating prelude to the running down of his

mate and claiming her fully for all time. She wanted him, he could

smell her desire, but he was going to have to work for it. Oh, it had

been too long since he had let go like this, let his beast run free,

unrestrained. He bellowed an irrepressible, exultant roar at the moon,

the mountains, and to his mate. He was coming to ravish and claim

her.

He pursued her as she ran fast through the forest on all four legs,

her long loping gait eating up the ground. He stayed a little behind,

but not so far that she wouldn’t be aware of him. She was a striking

creature, over six and a half feet tall. Her coat looked to be oil black

in color with an iridescent sheen in the moonlight. It was short at the

front but long and luxurious on her head and down her back. Her

muscular yet curvaceous haunches taunted him. Her tail goaded him

like a matador’s red cape to a bull. Very soon it would be a white flag

of surrender to him. He let her run and skillfully herded her, running

her in a wide circle. When they came to a clearing, he would take her

down.

* * * *

It was perfect, this chase, the excitement blended with a

breathtaking, heady mix of danger and desire. She could smell his

maddening fragrance, and it threatened her sanity and made her think

about letting him catch her. She could hear his heavy footfalls and

panting breath, close behind but not close enough. Suddenly she

broke out of the tree line into a large clearing. The thudding rhythm of

Alphas’ Prize

197

his paws ceased. Given up already? She was disappointed. A lesser

male simply wouldn’t do for her. She began to cast a look behind.

Something heavy landed up ahead, in front of her. No, by God, he had

not given up, he had leapt over her!

She reared up onto her two strong legs and dug her paws into

cold, hard ground, comically skidding as she tried to brake hard and

backpedal. Earth scattered as it was ripped up under the force of her

attempt to avoid him. It was in vain. She barreled into him and would

have fallen hard if he hadn’t grabbed her, swung her around, and

rolled to the earth with her. He moved with a flowing grace unlike

anything she had ever witnessed in another creature. She fought him,

ineffectually trying to escape. He was so very strong, more solid and

muscular than even Khan or Connor. Their initial snaps, bites, and

snarls were quickly exposed for what they were—mere posturing.

Soon they were rubbing their bodies against each other, licking and

nuzzling all over, transferring scent, preparing to mate.

When he pulled away and stood over her, she knew what he

wanted—capitulation. She rolled over and went to her elbows and

knees. He growled as he squatted low behind her on his powerfully

muscular haunches. She felt his clawed hands run through her mane,

and she whined with need as he gripped her firmly. In response to the

tug on her fur, she arched her back more and stuck her butt higher into

the air and held her tail firmly to one side. Her vagina felt swollen,

hot and moist…ready. She whimpered and undulated her hips, urging

him to enter her. He didn’t disappoint.

* * * *

Mine. She was ripe and ready to be mated. Her soft cunt had

definitely swollen more since they had touched and stroked each

other. He buried one hand in her long mane, gripping firmly, while he

used his other to rub his cock against her opening. She was slick

already, and he was leaking pre-cum on her nether lips, smearing it

198

Dawn Forrest

along the seam, mixing their secretions. She whimpered and wiggled

her ass.

He didn’t need an invitation and immediately thrust forward into

her soft-yet-supple snatch. It gave and welcomed him in a warm, tight

embrace, the like of which the beast nor man had never known. He

was stunned by this first physical connection with his mate and took a

few moments to savor the sensations. He gripped her mane tightly and

leaned over to cover her with his much-bigger frame. He held her to

him with his free arm around her hips and jerked against her, sliding

his hard cock into her muscular, velvet-like channel. His balls hung

heavily between their legs, full and tight to their bursting point. She

whined and slammed back against him, causing his big sack to swing

and slap against her sex. Instinct and need raged through his being,

and the beast had full control. Mine. He rutted in her long and hard under the spotlight of the full moon, their silhouette a bucking beast

with two backs.

She panted, mewled, and growled as he went at her relentlessly,

pounding into and against her. Her thoughts and feelings were

bleeding over into his own, as surely as his were leaking into hers.

This heightened awareness, sensitivity, and perception was a

phenomenon particular only to true-mates. He had been denied this

pleasure for too many long years, but no more. Never again would he

run alone in a Pack. He bellowed his gratitude to the moon.

Her channel massaged his full length as it clenched and spasmed

around his shaft. He knew what was about to happen, though he had

never experienced it himself, not even with a male in a show of

dominance. He’d never felt the inclination or the necessity to fuck

another male werewolf in beast form. Close to the base of his cock,

the flesh began to swell to huge proportions as her vagina clamped

down. He sank his teeth into her shoulder and held her tight up

against him as they both came hard. He grunted while she howled

loudly into the night. Now that they were internally tied together, he

released his jaws from her flesh and fur and roared in triumphant

Alphas’ Prize

199

ecstasy as his seed continued to pulse from his cock and fill her

womb.

Suddenly, with no warning, his spirit escaped its corporeal cage

and soared high and free. For a moment, the man he was looked down

upon the beasts, physically locked together, and then he felt her

essence, her soul, warm and yielding. It came to him, accepted him,

entwined and united with him. The solid mating bond formed, and he

knew that it was indestructible, even by death. They would be forever

connected. True-mates for eternity.

200

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 16

Angela didn’t think she’d ever appreciated her mother as much as

she did at this moment. She sat in the snug teepee with the tub of

salve in her hand and felt tears of love and gratitude prick her eyes.

The sun had just set, and in ten minutes the moon would rise, bringing

forth the beast in her mate.

“You’ll be fine, my little love,” her mother cooed as she stroked

her hair. “Finding and binding to your mate is a precious gift, and

Mike is a good man. I’ll see you in the morning. I have to go now,

your father will be waiting for me.” But her mom hugged her closer

for a moment as if she didn’t want to release her.

“TMI, mom, too much information.” She tried to make a joke and

gave her mom her best I’m-okay-really-I-am smile as she walked with

her to the SUV. She watched her drive away until the taillights faded

into the dwindling twilight. She couldn’t sit down and wait calmly as

if for a doctor’s appointment, so she slowly paced outside the teepee,

in front of the fire to stay warm. She was alone. A distant howl

carried on the cold night air, and she shivered. Not for long.

* * * *

He was running fast, with a purpose, crashing through the forest

because stealth was not required for this hunt. He lifted his snout to

taste and smell the air and detected her faint delectable scent. It riled

the animal he was into a desperate frenzy to reach his goal, find and

fuck her, to claim and fully bond with his mate. He threw his head

Alphas’ Prize

201

back and howled his intent. He was coming, and she should be

prepared for him.

He slowed as her scent became much stronger. She was close, and

she was afraid. He was about to roar and seek out what it was that

scared her so, but then he realized that there was no external threat,

and that she was afraid of him. That revelation pulled him up short of

his goal, and he stopped at the edge of the clearing. Even through the

distraction of her presence and the clawing need he had to go to her, a

part of him remembered the other Primes’ advice. Move quickly, get

close, let your pheromones work, and get her ready. He stepped out

and loped across the open space on four legs. He heard her gasp as he

passed into the soft yellow light cast by the fire. She was shaking like

an aspen leaf. When he was only a few meters away, he slowed and

stood upright. From his seven-foot-ten-inch-tall perspective, she was

very small and had to tip her head back to find his gaze.

She blinked up at him and sniffed. “Mike?”

Yes, no, it was, and it wasn’t. He growled softly and took a few

long strides closer, his heavy steps audible above the quietly crackling

fire and the otherwise-silent night. Her breath hitched, but the scent of

fear lessened, replaced with rapidly blooming desire. She tentatively

reached out and stroked his massive chest. He towered over her and

gently pulled her into an embrace, nuzzling her head and shoulders,

imbibing her fragrance and marking her with his.

Mate, instinct urged. He turned her around and pressed his big

body against hers. Mate now. She fumbled with the ties of her heavy

cloak then pushed it off her shoulders. Mate. It slipped off her naked

body and pooled on the ground between them. Mate and bite. She

dropped to her forearms and knees, braced herself by widening her

stance, and raised her ass high. Mine.

He desperately wanted to immediately plunge his cock into her,

claim her in the most primal way. He held back because this was his

little mate, the one who brought meaning to his long life. He must

please her and make her scream with ecstasy so that she would long

202

Dawn Forrest

for each full moon and crave the beast. With that thought in mind, he

knelt down behind her and gently poked his snout between her thighs.

She hissed at the first contact of his wet nose against her clit,

moaned as he snuffled against her warm flesh, and cried out in

undisguised pleasure when his long, rough tongue licked along her

already-sopping slit. She surrounded him with the sound of her

passion in his ears, the vision of her seraphic beauty in his eyes, the

smell of her desire on his nose, and the taste of her sex in his mouth.

Mine, all mine.

She began to pant before she convulsed and climaxed around his

supple tongue.

“Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod,” she chanted. “Pleeeease.”

He understood her need. As a beast he had little patience and

would never deny her this. He reared up and spread his legs wide to

get low enough to position his turgid cockhead between her engorged,

glistening labia. Growling softly, he gripped her sturdy hips and

pulled her onto him as he thrust forward and sank into heaven.

He tried to go slowly, but toward the end he lost himself in their

combined euphoria. Action, reaction, he wasn’t sure where he ended

and she began. Wild and wanton, she moaned and cried out under

him, urging him on. Her knees left the ground as he dragged her up

onto his shaft to penetrate deeper with each thrust. He ploughed her

hard to almost-agonizing completion.

* * * *

Nothing she’d been told, nothing she had ever done, could have

prepared her for this night of claiming, of forming the permanent

mating bond that could only be broken by death. Euphoria so intense

that it ripped her soul from her body and allowed her to join

completely with her werewolf at the moment of his bite and their

climax could never be adequately described. There were just not

words to convey either the significance or the sheer unadulterated joy

Alphas’ Prize

203

of the act of true-mating. She’d thought that what she’d experienced

before with Mike was the pinnacle of pleasure, but this was more than

a meeting of body and soul, this was a permanent joining, a melding

of their hearts and minds that neither would ever put asunder.

When they both came, his cock had thickened and stretched her

crammed channel to its limit, locking them together in nearly painful

rapture. They had stayed tied for nearly twenty minutes, during which

time Mike petted and stroked her. He licked clean the small wound on

her shoulder and covered her with his furry body to keep her warm.

The sound of howls in the distance sent a shiver down her spine.

Angela hoped that her new friend was okay.

When they separated, he loped off to run and hunt while she

crawled under the warm furs in the teepee. He returned twice more in

the night. Fucked to exhaustion, she fell asleep, a most complete and

happy woman, and a more-than-satisfied mate.

* * * *

Joanna paced in the clearing. The guards had gone, the moon was

about to rise, and she could feel its tugging attraction to her beast. She

quickly stripped and threw her clothes into the teepee. God, it was a

cold night, but at least it was dry. This was only her second change,

and she wasn’t looking forward to the accompanying pain.

Apparently it got easier and faster with time, and that was something

to look forward to. She gasped as the first cramp hit and her legs

buckled. She tried to coach herself through it. Relax, let it flow. It had been much easier the first time with her mom there to help. She

clamped her jaws shut to try to stop from crying out, but the searing

agony could not be contained, and she screamed through her clenched

teeth.

In the far distance she heard a cacophony of barks and brays.

Pack. Sweat broke across her skin with the effort of the change, but it came faster now in response to two distinct howls that cut through the

204

Dawn Forrest

crisp night air from another closer location. They were calling to her.

When the change was done she lay panting on the ground for a few

minutes. The moonlight was now a balm to her body, cool and

soothing on her soft pelt.

They were coming for her, and she could sense them drawing

near. Galvanized, she sprang to her paw-like feet, wobbling at first, as

she orientated herself within this new, bigger body. Agitated, she

paced in front of the teepee and then in a moment of reckless

abandonment she whipped her head back and howled like a hurricane.

Run, she must run, nature insisted. Why? Why run from my mates? At

that moment two huge, very, very aroused, snow-white male

werewolves came crashing into the clearing. Shiiit was her last

rational thought as she yelped, turned tail, and fled.

She ran faster than she’d ever run before, dodging through the

thick forest, leaping over a fallen tree trunk and a small creek, not

daring to look back. She could hear their pursuit and a blend of fear

and excitement spurred her on. The moon on her back and the thrill of

the chase freed the primal creature completely. She wanted to run, to

hunt, but most of all she wanted her mates.

She slowed down, suddenly aware that she could no longer hear

the males. Now that she had lost them, she felt compelled to find

them. Ah yes, this night could go both ways, and the hunter could be

the hunted. She moved stealthily, careful not to make a noise. All the

while she sniffed the air, needing only the thinnest thread of their

scent to latch onto. There, she detected one of them, “Yuri,” her mind whispered, though the name mattered not to the creature she was.

There was blood with that scent, the smell of a fresh kill, raw meat to

feed upon. She started to drool. It beckoned her on, and she cautiously

moved closer, staying downwind as her mom had taught her.

He stood, magnificent in the moonlight, with a deer at his feet.

She realized that she was back in the very clearing she had started in.

She hadn’t noticed that she’d run in a circle. It was something to

caution against in the future. His back was to her, and she took time to

Alphas’ Prize

205

bask in the scent and the sight of him. Gorgeous. Tall, strong, and

virile, a good hunter and provider, he would make the perfect father

for her cubs. If her beast hadn’t been in complete ascendance she

would have balked at the very idea…perhaps.

She watched him intently as she stalked closer. Settling back on

her haunches, she prepared to leap on him and take what was hers by

right. She sprang at him, but he turned with astonishingly fast reflexes

and caught her in his long, heavily muscled arms. He didn’t even

stagger back at her surprise attack or with the weight of her

momentum. He’s prepared for it, she realized too late. The other male

moved in, and she was effectively trapped between the two of them.

A word coalesced in her primitive mind, ambush.

* * * *

She was robust and beautiful in her beast form. Her coat was very

short on her front and very long from her head to the tip of her tail. It

was darkest brown with a hint of red, like the dark night on the edge

of a glowing campfire. She was tall, nearly seven foot, lean, and

muscular. He should have known that the daughter of two werewolves

would be a glorious creature.

He had stalked her through the forest as she made her way back to

the clearing where Yuri waited for her. He desperately wanted to

jump and mate her straight away, and it took all his self-restraint not

to do it before she reached his brother. They had agreed, beforehand,

the way it would be and devised a unique plan to entice their

extraordinary female werewolf. The smell of a fresh kill and mating

pheromones lured her to them, as it would no other woman. His sharp

teeth were revealed when he grinned at their cunning.

Now that she was in Yuri’s arms, he didn’t want to wait a moment

longer. His balls were nigh onto exploding to deliver their load deep

inside her. His heart quickened at the thought of bonding with her

forever. It surprised him that she hadn’t put up more of a struggle, but

206

Dawn Forrest

then he was even more shocked with the form her aggression took.

She was all over Yuri, climbing up his bigger body, wrapping her

long legs around him as she rubbed against him, licking and biting at

his muzzle. His brother reciprocated, and was clearly caught up in the

moment and their mate. Yuri held her tight against him with his

forearms under her thighs and his hands on her hips.

Vlad quickly moved to stand close behind Joanna. He grabbed the

mane on top of her head and pulled her mouth away from his

brother’s. He snarled at her, and she whimpered in need. He licked

her face and rubbed his cheek against hers while he dipped his hand

between her legs. Her vagina felt swollen and moist, and the scent of

her sex seized his senses and stretched his control toward its limit. He

withdrew his hand and offered up his fingers for his brother to sniff.

They both growled low with hunger for her. The scratch of her claws

through his thick fur and onto his skin snapped his restraint. He

grunted to his brother.

Yuri hoisted her up and then swiftly impaled her on his huge and

ready shaft. She yelped in surprise and then moaned in pleasure. Not

to be left behind in this race to mate, Vlad moved to squat behind her.

He palmed her ass cheeks wide, and with a drool-coated tongue gave

her a lubricating wet lick. She wiggled her butt, anticipating what was

to come. He reared up and helped to support her with his hands under

her ass, still keeping her taut cheeks spread open. With no further

warning he thrust up deep into Eden.

They went feral as they snarled, bit, and clawed each other,

writhing and grinding in an effort to get closer. She had one arm

around Yuri’s neck and the other around his. They pounded into her,

and she bounced up and down between them, riding them both hard.

It didn’t take long for them to come together. She slid firmly down

the long lengths of cock crammed into her cunt and rectum and was

locked tightly to them both as they swelled within her clenched

channels. The howl she gave sent shivers from the top of his head

down his spine to the tip of his tail and toes. Yuri clamped his jaws on

Alphas’ Prize

207

one side of her neck, and he did the same on the other. She first bit

Yuri, who yowled, and then took a good piece of his shoulder

between her jaws. Yes! Their combined climax was boosted again,

and it went on and on, until he thought he might die from a pleasure

overload.

The bond formed, strong and indestructible. He could sense both

his brother’s and Joanna’s states of mind, their emotions and desires

mixed with his own. His beast only processed that here was its true-

mate, that she accepted him, but the man, Vladimir, by God, he loved

his mate and his brother with all his heart and soul, and they knew it

as surely as he knew of their love for him.

It was the best night of his long life. After the mating, they tore

into the deer, devoured it with ravenous hunger, and then they ran for

miles and miles, playing chase, hide and seek, mock stalking and

fighting. She was very young and a novice of the change, which was

why she’d made a racket when she had attempted to sneak up on

Yuri, and why she didn’t realize that she was the one being stalked.

They had much to teach her, but that was fine because they had plenty

of time, and it would be their pleasure.

Of course, each bout of play fighting ended in mating again, and

they took her individually on all fours and then bent over a fallen tree,

and the final time together again, front and back, lying on their sides

on the forest floor. They ran all the way back to their cabin at The

Den, arriving just as the moon disappeared. Her change happened

much slower and with more difficulty than theirs, but they used their

bond connection to help pull her through it. She slurred her thanks as

he picked her up and mumbled that she loved them as he carried her

to bed. She was asleep before she hit the sheets.

He looked down on her smooth, now-hairless skin. She was a gift

of nature and she was his mate. Yuri stood next to him, and Vlad

knew that he was thinking the same thing. Their twin bond seemed to

be stronger since their joining. He just hoped that her mom was okay

and that Jo would forgive them for not telling her about the danger her

mom was in.

208

Dawn Forrest

Chapter 17

They raced, hunted, and played together with wild abandonment,

rejoicing in the liberty of the full moon, free and pure beasts,

uninhibited with each other and unconcerned about human affairs.

Craving the pulse of their mating bond, they had joined many times.

When she bit him, an avalanche of power and energy cascaded

through her body and soul, and he roared like the God of thunder.

They couldn’t get enough of each other and the connection they

shared.

Just before the moonset they came upon her cabin, and exhausted

and replete they curled up together on the ground and awaited the

change. He morphed quickly, with an ease that she envied. It took her

a little longer, but she felt his presence guide her through it, making it

a smoother transition than normal. He scooped her up and held her to

his firm chest, smooth, naked skin against skin.

“Hi,” she croaked.

He looked at her as if she was their mistress, the moon,

personified. A wide smile began on his mouth and ended in his bright,

twinkling eyes. It was hard to reconcile that happy visage with the

beast that had so recently ripped a throat out, or fucked her to near

oblivion.

Mmm, so strong and handsome. Her sleepy mind blurred her

thoughts and impressions of him, but for a certainty she wasn’t

disappointed with his physical appearance.

“Hi yourself.” His voice was as deep and soft as a thick duck-

down duvet and just as comforting.

Alphas’ Prize

209

Lazily she placed her arms around his neck, and he carried her to

the bedroom. There was much she wanted to ask him. Who was this

man, and what was his name? Did he know who she was? But her

energy was spent, and she was so tired that she needed to rest, to sleep

for just a little while. The questions could wait. The answers wouldn’t

change that which could never be undone. The mating bond was solid.

She sighed with gratitude when he placed her in the big bed and lay

down beside her. His naked body curled around hers, enveloping her

in his scent and warmth. Yes, just a little nap, and then she would

have her answers.

Hours later she awoke with the cold, weak light of day on her face

and the smell of bacon teasing her nostrils. Eh? Her sleep-sodden

thoughts were slow and disjointed. She rolled over and was pleasantly

assaulted by the most wonderful smell in the world that lingered on

the empty pillow, better even than the aroma of cooking bacon that

was poking at her empty belly and making it grumble. My mate…my

mate! She bolted upright and frantically looked around. Her slow

thoughts caught up. My mate is cooking breakfast. Could a woman

ask for more?

She swung her legs out of bed and shoved her feet into her fleece-

lined, comfy boots. Clothes, she needed clothes, but they were in her

pack in the next room. She saw a polar-fleece blanket over a chair and

wrapped it around her otherwise-naked body. It looked cold outside.

The sky had clouded over quickly, and now a few flakes of snow

swirled to the ground. It was pleasant to view from the window of a

warm, cozy cabin. Thank goodness for LPG heating. Cautiously and

with some trepidation she opened the bedroom door.

He was standing by the cooker and turned toward her when she

entered the room. So it hadn’t been a dream. Here was her mate, and

he was the most gorgeous man she had ever laid her eyes on, tall, dark

and handsome with a smile that made her heart and loins flutter.

“Good morning,” he said softly as he switched off the gas and

wiped his hands on a dishtowel, not taking his eyes off hers.

210

Dawn Forrest

He was wearing only loose-fitting sweatpants that seemed to hang

precariously low on his muscular hips. If there was an ounce of fat on

him, it was hiding well. His long raven-black mane was tied back at

the nape. All thoughts of food fled, leaving her hungry only for him.

She grinned at him. “Yes, it is. My name’s Katherine.” She

decided to use her real name and not her assumed identity. “Katherine

Akara.” She moved farther into the room.

“It is my life’s pleasure to meet you, Katherine, my mate.” No

messing around then, direct and straight to the point. “I am Siwilli

Hawke, although I prefer Will.”

What? Her heart clenched as the pain of betrayal lanced through

it. She felt the blood drain from her face, along with her happiness.

Will Hawke, Prime of the North American Packs? The lying bastard!

He had assured Joanna that he would not pursue her if he knew of her

location, but here he was. She felt sick as she concluded that her mate

was the type of man that took what he wanted without consideration

for the wants of others. What if she hadn’t been his true-mate? He

would have taken her anyway because he was just like all the other

stinking Alphas she’d met. Had he somehow led Khan to her?

“Motherfucker.” She gasped as she stumbled backward until she

hit the wall. He started to move toward her with a look of concern on

his deceitfully beautiful face.

“Stop right there,” she yelled and automatically went to reach for

her knife before she remembered that she was naked. She clutched the

blanket around her body with one hand and warded him off with the

other. “Don’t you come any closer to me.” She wasn’t sure that she

could resist him if he did. Even now it was a struggle, but one she was

determined to win.

“What is wrong?” he asked. His eyes desperately searched hers

for answers.

“Everything, my whole fucking life is wrong,” she dragged in a

breath, not wanting to cry in front of him.

“You–you are not pleased with me?”

Alphas’ Prize

211

She could feel and hear that he was very distressed. It was like a

physical pain. Perhaps she wasn’t the only one about to lose face.

Tears began to stream down her cheeks.

“We trusted you. You gave your word that you would not come

here. Obviously you are a man without honor. It’s an old fashioned

concept, I know, but one I happen to greatly respect. How can you be

my mate? Am I such a bad person?” She wailed, “We’re supposed to

be compatible.” And I still want you, crave your touch…shit. She

growled in anger, frustration, and most of all, disappointment.

“Would you have raped me last night? Would you have cared if I

wasn’t your true-mate?”

“Katherine, you are my mate, and there is no need to fear or cry,

let me explain.” He took a step closer.

“I said don’t come any fucking closer.” She sounded almost

hysterical, even to her own ears. “You didn’t know that I was your

mate until you were here.”

How much worse was it to think that you’d found something that

you’d always wanted, to have hope in your heart and to finally relax

and let down your guard, only to find yourself deceived. Soiled and

spoiled, that was what this mating now was, even though she knew

that she was bound to him and would forgive him.

“I had no intention of coming here, but only a few hours before

the moonrise I received a call from one of Ashok Khan’s men saying

that he was on his way here to get you.”

“H–how did he know where I was?” She fought to keep her voice

from quavering.

“Khan tagged your coat with a tracking device.”

She blinked in amazement at the lengths the Indian Prime had

gone to.

“Khan was insane, a psychopath. I had a difficult choice to make.

I could either stay away and let him have you, or try to stop him but

run the very real risk that I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from

taking you when in beast form. I knew that both you and I would have

212

Dawn Forrest

hated me in the morning, but I couldn’t let that maniac take you away.

He planned to kidnap you, smuggle you into India, and breed with

you. I promised your daughter that I’d protect you, and this was the

only way.”

It seemed a plausible explanation.

“I will speak to my daughter to confirm your story.”

“She doesn’t know, but her mates do.”

“Yeah right, the male mafia, how convenient.”

He moved so fast that before she could blink he had her caged

within his frame, hands against the wall on either side of her head,

body close but not quite touching. Anyone else she would have head-

butted his nose and kneed his groin, but she couldn’t, not to him.

Damn!

“I need not lie to you, Katherine. You are already mine forever,

and your body will always crave my touch, but I really am a man of

my word. I realize that you do not yet know me, and our bond is new,

so I will let it pass this time. In the future, never doubt me. For all of

my Packs, all the Weres in America and Canada, and especially for

you, my word is the truth, is the law.”

Bloody hell. In that moment she felt his raw power, a majestic and

tangible thing, and knew that he was not suffering from delusions of

grandeur. He was stating a steadfast fact.

“I wish for honesty between us always. Loyalty and honor mean a

great deal to me, too. We are compatible, and we are now a part of

each other. You’re my mate, so you must know I’m sincere.”

She relaxed. He was telling the truth, and she felt like an ass for

jumping to the wrong conclusion so quickly.

“I guess I’ve a few trust issues. I’m sorry, and thank you for

coming to save me.”

He expelled a breath. “I think we’ve saved each other. I’ve waited

a long time for you. You are mine, as I am yours. Nothing in this

world is more important to me than you.”

Alphas’ Prize

213

She suddenly realized that for the rest of her life, every pleasure

shared with him would be multiplied, all sorrow and pain would be

halved. He cupped her face in his hands. This simple touch warmed

her heart and stirred her desire.

“We will enjoy getting to know one another. Now, kiss me good

morning, mate.”

Breakfast was forgotten as their lips sought each other. What

began as a tender exploratory kiss quickly became passionate and

urgent. The blanket she had been clutching fell to the floor as she

undid his hair tie and dug her fingers through his soft mane to his

scalp. He moaned and shoved his pants down past his burgeoning

cock as her naked body cleaved to his. His big hands then grabbed her

ass and hoisted her off the ground. She wrapped her legs around his

waist and rubbed herself along his hard length, coating it with her

slick cream.

“Take me, Katherine,” he commanded. Then he shifted her up and

lowered her onto his waiting shaft.

Bliss. They flexed their hips in synchrony.

“How does it feel? From my end it’s like fucking butter in a tight

pocket.”

His description was crude yet amusing. He was a talker, and she

liked it.

“That explains why I spread easily for you.” She chuckled and

groaned, which did strange things to her pelvic muscles stretched tight

around his cock, strange but wonderful things.

“For me and only me. Great Spirit, but you feel like heaven and

home, woman.” He kissed her neck and found sweet spots to nibble.

“Take me to bed. We should do it at least once on a comfortable

surface, don’t you think?”

“No, I don’t think at all, not when I’m inside you. You erase all

other thoughts. For the first time in my life I am thinking only with

my dick.”

“Well then, you must be a genius.”

214

Dawn Forrest

He laughed and carried her into the bedroom.

“Let me look at you, my mate,” he said as he laid her down gently

on the bed and slipped out of her as he stood back. His gaze sauntered

over her body, making a slow, thorough perusal. When his eyes

locked on hers, she swallowed a gulp but didn’t look away. There was

intense, overwhelming primal power in that stare, but it wasn’t a

foreign force to be feared, not by her anyway. She could feel the

protective possessiveness of the werewolf before her, and she loved it.

“We rutted all night, and now I’m going to make love to you,

Katherine.”

An hour later she lay sprawled across his body, feeling languid, as

if her blood had turned to wine. Until now she had never experienced

true intimacy, as there had been no sweet, slow loving in her past. It

was new and wonderful, and she was in awe of her mate, who was

such a dominant creature yet could be a tender and gentle lover.

Will’s breathing hitched, and a rich, deep well of pure and

beautiful emotion suddenly overflowed and swamped her. Tears stung

her eyes. She quickly glanced at Will and saw that his eyes were

squeezed tightly shut, and his teeth bit his bottom lip.

She rested her head back on his chest and whispered, “I love you.”

“Show me,” he croaked.

She kissed her way down his firm torso to his still-firm cock. Oh,

I’ll show you all right.

* * * *

It was noon, and Kil Hunt left the large dining room where many

Weres sat eating the traditional communal after-run brunch. Both

Angela and Jo and their respective mates looked relaxed and happy, if

a little tired. He paced back and forth in the study, each step taken in

worry for his Chief and friend. Had Will killed Khan, had he taken

Katherine, or was he dead? Khan would not live to see another full

moon if he had somehow beaten Will. He would personally see to it,

Alphas’ Prize

215

using whatever methods were necessary, and honor be damned. Fuck

it, he couldn’t wait, he called Will’s satellite phone. On the tenth ring,

someone picked up.

“Hawke.” Will’s deep gravelly voice was distinctive.

“You’re alive, then.” Relief flooded his system, but he kept his

voice even.

“Evidently.”

“And Khan?”

“Dead.”

“Good.”

He waited, not wanting to ask but needing to know what kind of

problem would be returning to The Den with Will.

“Er, I’m in the middle of something right now.”

He heard a light giggle and a feminine, saucy voice murmur, “You

sure are, big boy, and it feels great.”

Kil cocked a surprised eyebrow.

“Hold on a moment.” Will sighed.

He heard a click as the phone was put down, the rustling of what

he assumed were sheets, a groan, a lip-smacking noise, a moan, more

rustling, and then the phone being moved again.

“Okay I’m free to talk.”

Free from what or whom, Kil could only guess. He wasn’t about

to confess that he had been worried sick for his friend, so he spoke as

if he was simply checking in and keeping Will informed.

“The full-moon run went well at this end, although we’ve lost

Sean Bruce. He probably got carried away chasing a deer or

something and is at this moment heading back the hard way. It’s

happened before.” He didn’t want to dwell too much on the thought of

the big, naked Scot lumbering through the cold forest. “If he’s not

back in half an hour, I’ll send out a search party. I wouldn’t wish a

frost-bitten cock on anyone.”

He heard the mystery woman whisper, “Ask him about Joanna, is

she okay?”

216

Dawn Forrest

Mystery solved, no big surprise there, but she didn’t seem upset.

“How did the bondings go?”

“Very well. They all got back safe and sound, had a sleep, and are

now chowing down brunch. Heck, female werewolves can sure pack

away the grub. The newly bonded mates all appear happy, sickeningly

so.”

He heard Will’s muffled voice say, “She’s okay and enjoying the

after-run brunch.”

He spoke clearly into the phone again. “Kil, I won’t be back until

the day after tomorrow. I’m spending some quiet time alone with my

mate.”

“Your mate? You asked to claim her, and she agreed?”

That was quick work, and the other Alphas might be a bit pissed

off that they hadn’t been given an opportunity to meet her. He thought

that Katherine Akara must be both very attractive and forgiving.

“No. She’s my true-mate.”

His jaw dropped open, and it was a few moments before he could

speak again. “That’s great news. Hell, it’s fucking the best.

Congratulations, Will.” In keeping with his normal tactlessness, he

chuckled. “I bet you feel a right dunce for not finding her sooner.”

“Yeah, thanks for that.”

“Sure thing. Can I let people here know what has happened?”

“Yeah, a brief explanation might be in order, but don’t mention

that the other male werewolf was Khan. I called Kumar this morning,

and he took off immediately for India to try to rescue his daughter

from Khan’s Pack. Let’s give him some time and a fair chance by

keeping a lid on his Prime’s demise. I’ll explain everything in full

when I return with Katherine. Can you get Jo, Katherine wants to give

her the news.”

“Okay. I must say, Chief, I am looking forward to meeting the

woman who kicked Khan’s ass and now owns yours.”

He snickered, and Will growled, but he ignored him, put the

phone down, and went to get Jo.

Alphas’ Prize

217

“You mother is on the phone and she is well. She wants to talk to

you.”

“Is everything okay? Did Hawke stop Khan?” one of the twins

asked in a low whisper as they all stood up.

“It all worked out.”

“What do you mean, Yuri? What’s going on?” Jo demanded.

The Russian, presumably Yuri—he couldn’t tell the difference—

rushed a quick explanation. Jo didn’t look happy at being left in the

dark, but she seemed too excited about the prospect of talking to her

mom to get into an argument at that moment.

He stayed in the dining hall while Jo ran to the study. When he

made the announcement, even his lips twitched like something

resembling a brief grin, or maybe a snarl, he was out of practice. He

wasn’t good with soft, fluffy emotion, but he was pleased for his

Prime. Will had suffered greatly with the loss of his first mate, even

though it was before they had fully bonded, and he deserved this

happiness. It appeared that most of the other Weres believed this, too.

Even the unmated Alphas accepted with good grace that they would

have to continue the search for their own true-mates.

Thinking of how long Will had lived with very little hope of

finding another true-mate made him entertain the notion that maybe

someday he would find the one for him. He hoped that the woman

didn’t frighten easily. Poor bitch, to be stuck with such a stone-cold

killer like me for a mate.

Slowly over the years he had become a werewolf feared by many,

and the ultimate hard badass. He’d happily cultivated that reputation

because it made his job so much easier. He could only imagine how a

female Were would react when she found out that the Chief Enforcer

of the North American Packs was her mate. With little enthusiasm, he

suspected.

The women would want to do some sort of party for Will because

he was liked and well respected by the Pack members. The ladies

weren’t leery with fear of their approachable Prime, probably because

218

Dawn Forrest

Kil and the other Enforcers did most of the hands-on, necessary-but-

unpleasant work. It was how it should be and was good for Pack

dynamics. He maintained a cold, hard exterior to others so that his

Chief didn’t have to.

* * * *

Jo bounced back into the dining room with a grin as wide as the

waning moon on her face. She could scarcely believe that what had

seemed like an impossible, illusive dream not more than three days

ago was now a reality. Both she and her mom had found their true-

mates. She would have to have a chat with her Yuri and Vlad about

keeping important information from her, though, but she just couldn’t

be mad at anything right now.

“We should throw a party, the Montana Pack will expect it,”

Angela said excitedly.

“Why not get a minister to marry them while you’re at it?” Carol,

Angela’s mom, suggested.

“Weres get married?” Jo said, surprised.

“Yeah, it just makes things easier, and anyway why should we be

denied a wedding?”

“Mike and I will be getting hitched in Australia, it’ll be a good

opportunity for all of his Packs to have a party, and some of my

friends will also visit, which is a great opportunity to find a mate.”

Jo looked at Vlad and Yuri with her eyebrows raised.

“We will be getting married in Russia,” Yuri stated.

“Really? I missed the part where you asked me,” she responded

tartily.

Vlad gave a weary sigh. “Will you marry me, Joanna?”

“Yes, Vlad I will,” she said, nodding her head and holding her

chin high, waiting for Yuri to ask.

“Will you marry me?” Yuri repeated, looking miffed that he even

had to ask.

Alphas’ Prize

219

“Sorry, you’re too late, I can only officially marry one man, and

Vlad here pipped you to the post.”

“Pipped to post? What means this?” Vlad asked as he laughed at

Yuri’s shocked expression. He clearly hadn’t thought about the

legalities.

“He got there first,” Jo explained.

“It matters not. We are identical twins with same name and same

DNA. I will of course be best man, and I will enjoy sleeping with

your wife,” Yuri said with a smug look at Vlad.

For a moment everyone else looked uncomfortable, but when Jo

and Vlad laughed, they all relaxed and grinned.

“We’ll have to think about it. Maybe we can quickly do the

official registering bit and have a Were ceremony of our own that will

mean more to us,” Jo suggested.

“Nothing is meaning more to Weres than true-mating,” Yuri

pointed out.

“Yeah, but I didn’t get to wear a dress, did I?”

“You wore the finest fur coat,” Vlad the charmer pointed out.

“Do you think your mom will mind a surprise wedding?” Angela

asked.

Jo smiled brightly thinking of everything her mom had been

through.

“She’ll be over the moon.”

220

Dawn Forrest

Epilogue

Katherine Hawke spun around as she danced with her new

husband at their wedding reception. She was wearing a dress that Jo

and Karen Kaiteke had put together for her. It was modern but heavily

influenced by her Maori culture. Will was wearing a more traditional

Native American chief’s outfit, and he looked stunning.

Her daughter and the Montana Mountain Pack had pulled out all

the stops to make this wonderful wedding happen only four days after

she’d bonded with Will. In that short time she’d met many members

of the North American Packs, all of the Montana Mountain Pack, and

a lot of Alphas and mates from other countries.

At first she had been a little freaked out and overwhelmed by

being near so many werewolves, but they had been nothing but polite,

and she was soon put at ease. It helped that Will kept her by his side

at all times, probably because he’d sensed her initial distress.

Her family had been flown from New Zealand, and they’d had a

tearful reunion. When she’d found out about the Scots Pack massacre

she’d felt terrible for not contacting them and at least letting them

know that she was alive. There were no recriminations, though, and

they were all delighted to see each other again.

Joanna waltzed past with one of her mates. Katherine couldn’t tell

them apart except that she knew Vlad was wearing a silver earring of

a wolf dangling from his left ear. Apparently the Russian name

Volkov actually meant “wolf.” Unfortunately, they were leaving soon

for Moscow to see the Russian Prime, their father, and then on to

Siberia where Vlad and Yuri’s Pack was located. She would miss her

daughter but thought that Jo had never looked happier.

Alphas’ Prize

221

“Can I cut in? I believe it’s expected of the best man?”

Katherine heard Kil Hunt’s deep, growly voice and looked up at

him standing behind Will. He appeared serious and stern but also a

little awkward. He was a brusque, seemingly unemotional guy, but

she had warmed to him. Perhaps she could easily identify with a

lonely soul, having been one herself. Will cocked his eyebrows at her

in question as he stepped back. She gave Kil her best smile.

“Sure, I’d love to dance with you.”

They took off around the floor, and she was surprised at how

nimble on his feet he was. She’d spoken to him a few times, but most

of what she knew about him had come from Will. Will trusted him

more than any other person alive, and that was good enough for her.

After a turn of the floor he spoke. “I heard how you caught Khan

out on the boat, beat him, and tipped him overboard. I think—”

“Look, I didn’t have a choice,” she cut in, not wanting to hear the

Enforcer preach about how she hadn’t played fair.

He stared down at her, looking a little puzzled.

“I think,” he said, ignoring her interruption, “that you’re perfect

for our Prime. I admire a woman who is strong enough to take care of

herself and others around her.”

“Oh, er, thanks.”

“But I want you to know that all of us in the Pack will be looking

out for you now. I understand that for many years you probably

considered us as the enemy, but Will would have protected you if

you’d asked. He isn’t perfect, no one is, but he does his best, and it’s

more than good enough. You can now relax when you want to. We’ve

got broad shoulders to lean on if you need them.”

Gosh, he has some insight, and I think the big man is actually

blushing.

“Er, thanks, Kil, I appreciate it. I admit that I’m still getting used

to being around other werewolves and not running for the hills. I’m

also a bit nervous about how I’ll fit in and what my role will be.”

“Be yourself, and you’ll fit in just fine around here.”

222

Dawn Forrest

“Okay, I want my wife back.” She heard Will’s voice from behind

the hulking Enforcer. “I want her to meet an old friend of mine who’s

just arrived.”

Kil nodded and managed a sort of grimace-type smile. Going only

on intuition, she leaned up and gave him a peck on the cheek.

“Thanks again.”

Yep, definitely blushing.

* * * *

Kil walked off the dance floor, aware that more than a few eyes

were following him. Many were scared of him, nearly all were wary,

all except Will, and, funnily enough, Katherine, too. Lost in his

thoughts, he didn’t see the little woman until it was too late to avoid

impact. A blonde with a mass of curly hair accidentally walked into

him, not looking where she was going. She was a cute-looking thing

and began to laugh an apology, but it faded on her lips as she looked

up at his face and saw whom it was. She visibly gulped.

“I’m–I’m so sorry,” she croaked.

“S’okay, no harm done.” He liked blondes, and this one was

curvy, too, in all the right places. He tried a smile. She looked more

scared. Christ, when had he become such a social pariah?

“I’m not going to eat you,” he mumbled as she turned around and

ran to the ladies’ bathroom.

He glanced around and by force of habit checked the room for

trouble. Fuck, I need to chill out. It’s a wedding for God’s sake. He saw Sean Bruce brooding at a table in the corner of the room, staring

into his beer. Well, I’m not only one with issues. Bruce had been

acting very strange since the full-moon run. He had apparently chased

a large stag and lost track of time and distance, or that was his story

anyway. Kil knew the man to be a good hunter and was surprised he’d

made such a rookie mistake. As luck would have it, or so his story

Alphas’ Prize

223

went, he turned up near Brad’s home and got a lift back to The Den.

Since then Bruce had been uncharacteristically quiet.

Kil put the worries of others from his mind. He needed a holiday.

Perhaps he could do a bit of travelling and look for his mate at the

same time. Things were fairly quiet at the moment, and there were no

major rogue problems. He looked at his watch. It was time to relieve

the guards who were currently on duty at The Den. They were pulling

short shifts so that everyone had a chance to spend some time at the

party. None of his men on duty would be drinking tonight, and Kil

never drank anyway. He rounded up the guys who had drawn a short

straw and drove them quickly but carefully to the estate. The guys at

the front gate were very happy to see them, and they swapped places

with two men in the vehicle.

As he pulled up in front of the main house he saw a guard, Alan,

walk into sight from around the corner of the building. Good, he was

doing his half-hourly walk around. Kil got out of the car, walked to

the main front door, and had a few words with the man. The other

guard, Peter, had just finished a sweep inside the house and, as

expected, all was quite. They cheerfully exchanged places with the

fresh guards.

He walked down the steps at the front of the house to get back

into the car when something in the corner of his eye caught his

attention. A ladies’ scarf was caught low in a bush, struggling to get

free and fluttering in the breeze. He walked over and carefully

unhooked the scrap of girly pink material and took a sniff to see if he

could identify the owner. Joanna Akara’s delicious pre-mated scent

was detectable, but underneath it was…he staggered a step back as

her scent hit him hard.

224

Dawn Forrest

THE END

WWW.DAWNFORREST.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

I was born and brought up in the northwest of England and spent

most of my time either messing about on my grandparents’ farm, or

reading. I went to college in Scotland, where I also met my husband.

We were married in a hot air balloon over Florida and our feet haven’t

really touched the ground since. We have lived in several countries,

and I have met many lovely people with interesting stories to tell.

I decided to write because it is something I can do from home,

wherever I happen to be living. Erotic romance is fun to write and I

love to create characters that I can relate to and give them romance,

love, hot sex and a happy ending.

I hope that you enjoy reading my stories.

Also by Dawn Forrest

Siren Classic: Sweet Water Vet: Taking Rachael

Ménage Amour: Sweet Water Wedding: Sharing Shannon

Available at

BOOKSTRAND.COM

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Document Outline

ALPHAS’ PRIZE

Chapter 1

THE END